#i’m gonna apologize in advance for how annoying i’ll become
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I can feel myself becoming that type of obnoxious “expert” who thinks they know best on something
saw someone starting a VeiFei analysis thread on Twitter based on ep3 (and clocking them as plain toxic ofc, coz that’s the obvious part), and I immediately felt like rolling my eyes because this is the same user who just tweeted about not even expecting VeiFei to be a thing and was so shocked it happened
so I was like, bitch, you think you can write a comprehensive analysis on VeiFei based on just one episode??? Go home! Come back only once you’ve analyzed all of VeiFei’s pre-debut materials. Until then, you won’t ever understand them more than I do and your opinion shall mean nothing 😤
#my dear followers#i’m gonna apologize in advance for how annoying i’ll become#veifei just means so dear to me#imagine jokingly shipping a pair for 6 months#and one week before the show finally starts airing they release a PV that suggests your crack ship could actually be more#but then you have to wait for a whole month to be proven right and that it’s not just shipper brainrot#they mean so fucking dear to me#veifei#shiguang dailiren#link click#link click yingdu#时光代理人#miyamiwu.src
14 notes
·
View notes
Note
Do you have any details about your Swap and Fell aus? I am curious about it!
Hey, sorry it took so long for me to respond to this. I had meant to answer way sooner and then I got sucked into other projects and meant to work more on this and then just… forgot. But I’m here now and I’m just gonna sum it up as best I can. It may be a bit scatterbrained, so I apologize in advance.
It's been a while since I’ve worked with them, but I can give a basic rundown on them! They’re part of my “False AU Trio.” In which all the AU names have a prefix that means or implies “fake” so people know upfront they’re different from the typical swaps and fells on purpose.
QUASISWAP
With QuasiSwap, my personal twist on it is in the environment. In QS, it’s not just the characters that swap, the area aesthetics swap too.
-The Ruins become monochrome like New Home and are now called “Old Home.”
-Snowdin Forest/Snowdin became cybernetic like The CORE and is now called “Loggedin.”
-Waterfall is still dark, but instead of pretty cyan waters it’s now crimson red magma making this location “Magmafalls.”
-Hot Land is now “Hot Springs” due to its proximity to Magmafalls heating up the water.
-The CORE is now called “The Nexus” which is not a name that means much of anything, but it is VERY cold here. CDResort (MTT Resort) is actually built somewhat inside The Nexus because CDR likes the cold better than the hot.
-And finally New Home- which I can’t remember the fun name for- is purple and plant covered like the Ruins. It might just be called "The Capital" sorta like how "The Ruins" is very self-explanatory as a name.
Character swaps are about what you’d expect. And while they all have codenames, they call each other by their real names with a few exceptions. Those exceptions are the skelebros and the ghosts, but I will list all swaps and codenames below.
-Chara with Frisk. Code named Chipper and Fable. Chipper because they’re generally a happy kid- usually smiling and Fable because you hear stories about them.
-Asgore with Toriel. Code named Usher and Arch. Usher because he’s the one guiding Chipper through the Ruins and Arch is short for monarch.
-Papyrus with Sans. Their code names are P and CSG, and while it’s rare for anyone to actually call Sans CSG, it’s a lot more common for people to call Papyrus P. This is because my take on Swap Sans is basically just Brian David Gilbert- BDG for short. For an example of the energy this swap sans has, watch this compilation I found on YouTube.
-Alphys with Undyne. Codenamed Alpha and Psi-- after Greek letters. Alpha cause she’s a leader and Psi cause it looks like a trident and also is used as a symbol for “Water potential in movement of water between plant cells,” says wikipedia.
-The Ghost Cousin Trio does a Rotation Swap. Napstablook takes Mettaton’s role, their name becomes CD Rob and Cyber Duke [REMIX] depending on their form. (While “duke” is typically a masculine word, CDR is still a nonbinary character. Duke is just a title I chose.) Mettaton takes Mad Dummy’s/Mad Mew Mew’s Role and is called Shining Dummy and Shining Wan Wan after possessing a life-sized vocaloid-style statue. (He becomes a dog boy instead of a cat girl.) And Maddy takes Napstablook’s Role, known to her friends as Rabbit, but her full name is Rabenant (A port-man-teau of Rabid Revenant.) These three go by these names in the story.
-Flowey/Asriel is too important to swap roles with anyone. He still changes, however. Instead of saying “Howdy” like Asgore he says “Greetings” like Toriel. And instead of a golden flower, he’s a crimson flower to match up to the red leaf aesthetic the Ruins have in the actual game. Flowey’s codename is “Leaf” and apparently I never gave Asriel a proper codename in this AU. I’ll give him one later.
-Temmie gets swapped with the Annoying Dog because both of these characters represent an actual person and it’s good to remember that Temmie- while not the creator of Undertale- made a lot for the game.
PSEUDOFELL
PseudoFell is interesting, because instead of the codenames being an out of universe thing for me to differentiate who I’m talking about, the pseudonyms are actually a feature of the AU. Every pseudonym (should) start with the same letter as the character’s real name.
Fray (Frisk)*, Facet (Flowey), Treason (Toriel)**, Sin (Sans), Punishment (Papyrus)***, Uproar (Undyne), Naething (Napstablook), Mauled Doll (Maddy), Macabre (MTT), Apathy (Alphys), Agony (Asgore), Axiom (Asriel), and Cairn (Chara).
*Used to be spelled Frey, but I have since changed to the correct spelling.
**Considering changing her name.
***Sin will absolutely shorten Punishment’s name to “Pun” and he HATES it.
As a bonus, Annoying Dog and the Tems are Toil and Trouble. AD used to be Toil, but I think AD being Trouble while all the Tems are Toils would be better. They can say “TOi!” and I have no doubt that Pun would consider AD to be nothing but Trouble.
The reason the pseudonyms happen is because of trust issues and an old belief that giving someone your real name gives them some sort of power over you. Therefore, if someone actually trusts you enough to tell you their full name, it’s a real big deal.
The main difference, however, is that I’ve introduced a special 2nd form monsters can take called a “Phobos Form.” The Phobos Form is typically a sharper, scarier version of the monster. Final Froggit would be the Phobos form of Froggit in this universe rather than a stronger, separate monster.
The more powerful a monster is, the bigger, scarier, and stronger their Phobos Form is. The bosses in the game basically become Kaijus. I used to have concept art of these Phobos forms-- and you can still find them if you look hard enough-- but I find them to be… not great designs these days and would rather not present them as if they’re definitely canon to my AUs still.
FAUXSWAPFELL
You didn’t ask about this one, but of the trio I have talked about this one the least so you may not have known it existed.
FauxSwapFell takes the location swaps of QuasiSwap and the pseudonyms and phobos forms of PseudoFell and combines them into one AU.
The character swaps are mostly the same, however the Ghost Cousin rotation swap rotates counter to the QuasiSwap rotation. So Mad Mew Mew becomes the idol, Mettaton becomes the ghost snail farmer, and Napstablook becomes the dummy/doll.
The other thing is that rather than becoming big scary kaijus, the Phobos Forms in FauxSwapFell are more like cryptids or scary on an unsettling level. Some forms may not have one distinct shape and shift between two forms.
As for the pseudonyms in this AU, there is no theme for the characters’ names. Sans and Papyrus are named Neon and Argon in this universe and are color coded orange and purple respectively to match the colors of those two noble gases. (Gaster is Krypton and Corsiva- if you know who that OC is- is Xenon.)
All this being said, most characters in this AU don’t have a codename yet. This is the least developed of the 3 AUs and the only reason it’s developed at all is because of being a combo of the other two.
On the subject of color schemes, in my head the whole world is really desaturated except for the bright pops of color the characters have like Neon’s orange or Argon’s purple. Because of this I sometimes refer to FauxSwapFell as "Swapfell NEON" because they only standout colors on the characters are the bright highlight color.
Aaaaaand that's about it for now. I'd love to do more someday, but at the moment I sadly don't have time to really do much of anything with these AUs. There is a glimmer of hope that the overtime at work will end soon, so maybe I'll be able to get back into fun fanworks next year. Until then, thank you for listening~
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
“resentment”
Pairing: oikawa x fem!reader Genre: angst Summary: you used to love oikawa’s determination, his drive, his willingness to give his all and sacrifice everything to get the things he wants. now those are the same things that make you resent him. WC: 6,700 Warnings: lots of angst, explicit language, reader’s kinda petty but so is oikawa, relationship isn’t toxic or anything but it could def be better A/N: shoutout to @shadowkunoichi for this request! your ask gave me enough serotonin to last for the rest of the week <3 it’s also important to note that the moment i saw oikawa’s smug ass face on screen my brain and heart immediately went “this the one” so here’s some pain ft. my favorite setter -Dawn
The first few times Oikawa cancels your dates for extended volleyball practice, you tell yourself it doesn’t bother you. You’re disappointed, of course –you barely see him enough as it is, despite living together for three months, despite dating for a total of eight– but it’s not the end of the world. It’s just another compromise you have to make, and it probably won’t be the last.
That’s what relationships are about, anyway, you remind yourself firmly, whenever the silence of your too-big for one person apartment starts to get to you. Compromise.
You’re no stranger to compromise, either. You can’t be, not when you’re dating a pro-athlete. You know better than anyone how talented Oikawa is, how admired. He’s worked so hard, and you’re so proud of him. You may not know much about sports, but you do know that your boyfriend has an amazing career ahead of him.
And while the selfish part of you would like to keep him all to yourself, you also know it won’t always be possible, and you tell yourself you’re okay with that. You love Oikawa, and you support every single one of his dreams, even if doing so means you have to eat dinner on your own sometimes.
It won’t always be this way, you tell yourself. It’s just for now. And it definitely doesn’t mean he loves you any less.
That’s what you tell yourself.
It helps that he’s always sorry about it. You hear it in his voice whenever he calls you to tell you he won’t be home until late, see it in the guilty way his eyes search for yours through the screen when he FaceTimes you to let you know you shouldn’t wait up for him. He’s even more torn up about it than you are most of the time, blowing your phone up with apologetic voice notes and text messages with too many emojis.
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: babe 😔😔
[you]:: yes baby?
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: 😔😔😔😔
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: 😩😩😭😭
[you]:: oh boy
[you]:: you’re not gonna be home in time for dinner, are you?
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: i don’t think so 😩😔 we have that game coming up so we’ll be practicing all night
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: i’m so sorry baby ☹️☹️ but i’ll have to miss dinner again 😭😭
[you]:: it’s fine, i’ll just find someone else to share my chicken with
[you]:: speaking of, u have ushiwaka’s #? i wanna see something
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: STOPPPP 😭😭 i’m sorry!!!
[you]:: allegedly
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: stop 😭😭 i mean it!! i love you pls don’t hate me 😩☹️
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: i’m really sorry babe ☹️☹️
[you]:: if ur apology doesn’t include dollar signs then i don’t wanna hear it
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: check ur email
[you]:: ??
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: 👀😇
You check your email, and sure enough, there’s a gift card there to your favorite clothing store, along with a note that reads “financial compensation for putting up with me <3 also if u ever share chicken with ushiwaka i’ll cry and then die so pls don’t.” It makes you laugh so hard you forget about being upset with him in the first place.
[you]:: i was joking!! u didn’t actually have to send me anything u weirdo
[pretty (annoying) boy 💙 ]:: i know 😇😏😘
And when he does make it home that night with an apology on his lips, a bouquet of flowers, and a promise that he’ll make it up to you, it’s hard to do anything else besides forgive him. Because you know that no matter how crazy both of your schedules are, no matter how lonely you might feel without him at your side, he loves you more than anything, and you love him as much in return. And for a while, that’s enough.
Until it isn’t.
You’re thankful to have successfully made it through your first year of grad school with just a caffeine addiction and minor bags under your eyes, but not having to attend your classes or meet with your professors over the break means you’re at the apartment a lot more. You still have your job, but it’s becoming harder and harder to ignore Oikawa’s absence.
It’s not just dates he’s missing anymore. It’s family events, outings with your friends, getaway trips the two of you planned weeks in advance.
You know it’s not his fault. He has things he wants to accomplish, goals he set for himself long before he met you. The Olympics are coming up, and he needs to be ready. You can’t blame him for staying late to get in some extra practice, or for having to attend events with his teammates and his fans instead of you.
You can’t blame him for any of it, at least not without feeling selfish and unsupportive, and somehow that just makes it worse.
It takes you longer than you’d like to admit to build up the courage to talk to him about it. You almost don’t want to bring it up at all, but after weeks of missed dates and apology bouquets, of waking up without him and going to sleep before he gets home, you crumble. You don’t think you can keep grinning and bearing it anymore, not without starting to resent him.
You confront him while he’s sitting at the kitchen island in the middle of your shared apartment. It’s rare he doesn’t have a game on the weekend, even rarer he gets to spend the afternoon with you. It almost makes you reconsider –will this ruin your time together?– but you hold fast. You know that if you don’t bring it up now, then you probably never will, and you’re not sure you can take that much more silent heartache.
Oikawa, for his part, does well to listen as you speak. He watches you intently, pretty brown eyes soft and searching, as you tell him about how neglected you’re feeling, how lonely.
You know he’s not doing it on purpose. You know he’s meant every single one of his apologies, and that this is what you signed up for when you agreed to be in a relationship with him. And you love how driven he is, how determined he is to succeed.
You just...you miss him. That’s what it boils down to in the end: how much you miss him. You miss him now more than that time he left to spend a month back home in Japan while you stayed in Argentina, despite the fact that you’re in the same country this time, despite the fact that you share the same apartment. It shouldn’t be possible, but it’s true.
“I know your career is important, and I would never try to get in the way of that,” you tell him, quietly, tiredly. There’s an exhausted air around you he’s never seen before, the kind of whispered sadness that breaks his heart. “But sometimes, Tooru...sometimes it feels like I’m dating a ghost. And I’m not mad at you, or angry, I’m just...lonely.”
You finally look at him, and the emotion in his eyes startles you. He’s actually tearing up –“you’re such a crybaby,” you like to tease him when his eyes water during sad movies, but you always comfort him anyway– and it’s enough to make your eyes fill with tears, too. He looks so sad, so broken, like knowing he’s hurt you –even if it’s been completely unintentional– hurts him too.
He’s quick to stand and walk over to you, wrapping his arms around you tightly. You return the embrace, resting your head against his chest while one of his hands moves to cradle the back of your head.
“I’m so sorry,” he whispers into your hair, and you can tell by the way his voice shakes that he means it. “I know things have been crazy lately, but that’s no excuse for leaving you here alone. I never want you to feel like you’re anything besides the most important person in my life. I love you so much, and I promise I’m going to fix this. Things will get better, I swear.”
And in that moment, you believe him. You trust him, after all, and you know he doesn’t make promises he can’t keep. So you let him mumble reassurances into your hair, let him kiss your breath away and shower you in the affection you’ve been missing for far too long.
It’s so easy to get lost in it, lost in him. Too easy.
He’s always been like that; charismatic and witty, magnetic and charming. It doesn’t help that he’s totally gorgeous, too. You knew, from the moment you met him, that if you ever let yourself fall in love with him, you’d be in trouble. It’s why you never took any of his advances seriously, at least not in the beginning.
But he was able to chip at your resolve with every teasing smile and playful wink, every reverent touch and whispered words meant just for you. He let you get to know him; the real him, not that flippant and perfect pretty boy facade he presents to the rest of the world, and so of course you fell for him, because how could you not?
Oikawa is stubborn and prideful, exhausting and even sometimes petty, but he makes you feel like you’re the strongest person he knows. He looks at you like you’re the only one he’ll ever want to see. He makes you laugh and keeps you on your toes, and you know right away –before you moved in together, before you told him you loved him– that you will never love anyone the way you love him, because no one else will ever be able to compare.
That’s why it’s so easy for you to believe him now. Because you know he loves you and that you love him, and the two of you are determined to make this relationship work. So when he promises that things will change, that he’ll be more present from here on out, you believe him.
It’s the first promise he’s ever made to you that he doesn’t keep.
For every event Oikawa does bother to make it to, he misses two more. Your parents, who adore him, wonder why they never see him anymore. Your friends start to ask if you even still have a boyfriend. You find yourself asking the very same thing.
You stop inviting him to events at your university and lunches with your friends. You don’t want to set yourself up for disappointment anymore, and you figure it’s easier to just save yourself from the inevitable. The apology gifts he gives you start to feel hollow, empty, just like your apartment. You stop opening them, letting them pile up in the corner of your living room. Eventually, he stops giving them to you.
You’re not sure if you’re thankful for that, or if it upsets you even more.
The Olympics get closer each day. Oikawa’s practices become more intense and even longer than they already were. There are so many things he needs to do now: games to play, meet and greets to attend. Sometimes if he’s out too late he just doesn’t come home at all. The team sets him up at a hotel, and he stays there for the night instead.
It gets harder to catch his scent on his pillow where it lays beside you in bed, untouched and forgotten. It should hurt you more, but it doesn’t.
There’s an event being held back in Japan, promising a night of drinking and dancing and schmoozing. All the investors and international players and coaches will be there, and you promised a while back to be Oikawa’s plus one.
The vindictive part of you wants to cancel on him, just so he knows how it feels, but you decide you can put your pettiness aside for a few nights if it means free booze and food and a comfortable stay at some ridiculously fancy hotel. You wonder if that’ll be enough to fill the hole he’s made in your heart.
Besides, you want to remind him that you’re the kind of person who keeps your word, even if he’s not.
The flight is long and exhausting. So is finding your hotel and forcing yourself to get dressed, but you get through it. Oikawa looks unfairly stunning in his suit, but you try not to notice. He arrives at the party with you on his arm, wearing a silky gown that matches his tie and jewelry that glitters whenever it catches the light.
You’ve barely talked to each other the whole way here, but at the party, amongst his teammates, old rivals, and friends, you’re the perfect couple. You smile, laugh, and dance exactly when you’re supposed to. You play your role so well that no one notices how numb you are, not even Oikawa, even though he’s supposed to know you better than anyone else.
Maybe that’s why you find yourself at the open bar. Oikawa’s off mingling with god knows who, swamped by dozens of people who are always seeking his favor, trapped in his orbit. They praise his hard work, his tenacity, his determination. Once upon a time, you would’ve done the same.
But things are different between you now. What used to be Oikawa’s endearing stubbornness is now an outright refusal to meet you halfway. His determination to be the best has become an inability to compromise; his passion has become obsession. It’s strange to think how all the things that used to make you love him now just make you resent him.
But the liquor here is free and flowing so you knock it back like water, and it’s almost enough to make you forget your heartbreak, your anger. Almost.
All the drinking eventually sends you to the bathroom. You touch up your makeup as best as you can and wash your hands with one of the several different soap options, exiting the bathroom noticeably drunker than you were when you went in.
You’re off-balance enough that when you run into what feels like a brick wall but is actually just a tall, broad-shouldered man, you stumble and nearly fall over. He reacts quicker than you do, catching your elbow and steadying you back on your feet.
He asks you if you’re all right and you reassure him that you are. You swear you’ve seen his face before, but you’re too tipsy right now to bother to remember where.
“I appreciate the help,” you say sincerely, patting his shoulder. “But I promise I’m okay. Thank you again, really.”
He gives you a look like he doesn’t believe you, and he’s proven right approximately five seconds later, when you turn on your heel to leave and nearly fall over again. Once more, he’s there to catch you.
You try to convince him that you’re okay; you’re just a little bit tipsy from all the champagne earlier, but he guides you to one of the stupid velvet couches in the hallway and makes you sit down. He tells you to stay there and wait for him, and you want to protest but he’s already gone before you can make any real sort of argument.
When he returns, it’s with a bottle of water, which you sheepishly accept. He stays with you as you drink it, and your vision and stomach start to settle. You thank him again for all his help. He tells you it’s no big deal, and when he introduces himself as Ushijima Wakatoshi, you laugh so hard you almost spit water all over yourself.
Ushijima raises an eyebrow at you. “Is there something about my name that amuses you?”
“No, no, nothing like that.” It takes more effort than it should, but you’re thankfully able to force yourself to stop laughing. Talk about ironic encounters. “It’s just– I’ve heard of you before.”
“Are you a fan of volleyball?”
You resist the urge to snort, sending him an amused smile instead. “Something like that.”
The two of you chat for a little while, and it’s a surprisingly pleasant conversation. You quite like his company, and you appreciate how he’s willing to keep an eye on you solely out of the kindness of his heart, just to make sure you’re really okay. It’s hardly necessary anymore –the water’s doing a great job at sobering you up– but it’s a nice distraction from the reason you started drinking in the first place.
Or it was, until you start to hear that very same reason calling your name from somewhere down the hall. His voice gets closer and closer, and you shut your eyes, bracing yourself.
“What the hell?”
You open your eyes and suddenly Oikawa is in front of you, eyebrows drawn together and lips pulled into a deep frown. You can only imagine what you look like to him right now, low-eyed and tipsy and sitting on a couch next to his oldest rival.
You can already see the anger in his eyes, the suspicion. He’s jealous, and it’s absolutely ridiculous because he has no right to be. Not after ignoring you for so long. Not after reminding you over and over again that when it comes down to it, you’ll always be second place to his career.
You haven’t been flirting with Ushijima, but now you wonder if maybe you should have. There’s a bitter part of you that wants to hurt Oikawa as much as he’s hurt you, even if it’s only for a moment.
Ushijima seems completely oblivious to the situation, which you’re sure just infuriates your boyfriend even more. He’s described to you in great detail how one of the things he finds most frustrating about Ushijima is how completely and utterly unbothered he is by everything.
“Oikawa,” the man closest to you greets, standing up. “It’s good to see you.”
“Ushiwaka.” The smile your boyfriend directs to his old rival is tight-lipped and void of any of its usual warmth. Oikawa’s gaze settles on you next, eyes narrowing even further. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. Come on, let’s go.”
“I’m sorry.” Your voice is plain, dull, as you tilt your head at him mockingly. “Do I know you?”
“Stop being cute.” The way he practically snaps it makes it clear he doesn’t think you’re being cute at all. In fact, he actually looks pretty pissed, and you almost smile at the realization. As petty as he can be, it’s clear you’re better at this than he is. “It’s getting late. It’s time for us to leave.”
Ushijima’s gaze slides over to you. “Do you know him?”
But you’re not looking at him. You’re looking straight at Oikawa, at the tenseness of his shoulders, the way he’s on the verge of fuming. Apparently, just the idea of you being alone with his oldest rival is more concerning to him than the fact that you’ve barely spent any time with each other in the past two months. It leaves a bitter taste in your mouth.
“Of course.” You stand, closing the short distance between yourself and Oikawa. “He’s my boyfriend. My loving, devoted, perfect boyfriend.”
You place the hand that’s not holding your water bottle against his chest, perching on your toes to deliver a sweet kiss to his cheek. When you pull away, the stain of your lipstick remains, and you wonder if he can feel the resentment in it.
“I just forget sometimes, is all. You know, since we never see each other.”
You don’t bother to examine the look on his face. You can’t find it in yourself to care anymore. You turn to Ushijima instead, offering a tired but genuine smile.
“Thank you again for your help, Ushijima. It was a pleasure to officially meet you. Have a good night.”
You turn on your heel and walk away, down the hall and past several magnificent paintings, past any apology you would normally be ready to offer. It’s petty and deliberate, the kind of reaction you didn’t think you were capable of before this, but it’s all you have left. Oikawa doesn’t care, hasn’t cared for a while actually, so neither will you.
You don’t know what he says to Ushijima or if he even says anything at all, but you do hear his footsteps when he runs after you. They slow as he gets closer, but you don’t stop walking, don’t turn back to look.
“Are you fucking kidding me? What– what the fuck was all that back there, huh?”
You stop. Slowly, you turn to look at him, but you don’t say anything. You just stand there, watching, waiting, feeling absolutely nothing as you do.
“‘It’s a pleasure to meet you.’” It’s a poor imitation of your voice, but the intention is there. “So what, I don’t spend enough time with you and suddenly it’s okay for you to flirt with someone else?”
You laugh without humor. “That’s what you’re stuck on? The fact that I had a conversation with him and not the part where I said we never see each other? You truly have a gift, Tooru.”
The frown on his face deepens, but the anger in his eyes softens a little, replaced by a hint of guilt. There’s regret there, too, over not keeping the promise he made to you. You would be more moved by it if you weren’t so completely infuriated right now.
He closes his eyes, letting out a sigh. “I’m not going to have this argument with you. Not here.”
“Where should we have it then, hm? In the lobby? At the hotel? We’re damn sure not having it when we get home, because you’re never fucking there!”
You don’t mean to scream at him, but that’s what comes out. You’re not sure which one of you is more surprised by it. Oikawa stares at you, wide-eyed and stunned, as if you’ve just slapped him, and you stare back, breathing hard. You’re so focused on each other you don’t even notice you have an audience until you hear a new, familiar voice speak.
“Hey.” Iwaizumi steps between you, concerned and cautious.
He’s the only one here, thank god, but his appearance reminds you that this is definitely not the time or the place for any of this. You shouldn’t care who overhears you, but as angry as you are, you’re not selfish enough to air out your relationship’s problems in front of all of Oikawa’s friends and colleagues. You still love him, after all, even if it’s hurting you to do so.
Iwaizumi casts a wary glance between you and his best friend, almost like he’s preparing himself to play the unwilling referee in what seems to be an inevitable fight. Any other time, you might’ve laughed at the look on his face, but not now. “Everything okay, you two?”
It’s not. It hasn’t been for a while, and right now Oikawa’s looking at you like he’s finally realizing that too.
The car ride back to the hotel is eerily silent. You and Oikawa share no words, no fleeting glances; you don’t even sit close enough to touch each other, not even accidentally. The ride up to your floor is spent in a similar fashion, a cold distance settling between you that’s never been there before.
Or maybe it’s been there for a while, and it took you screaming at him in the middle of a party for the two of you to notice it.
Miraculously, you make it into your room in one piece. The two of you remove your coats and shoes in that same suffocating silence. You make it to the bedroom without exchanging a single word, and he takes a seat on the bed while you sit in front of the vanity and begin removing your jewelry.
Another long stretch of silence later, and then he’s meeting your eyes in the mirror to ask, “Can we talk?”
You consider telling him to go fuck himself instead, but somehow you bite down the urge.
“About what?” You take off your necklace, a pretty golden chain with your birthstone on it that he got you for your birthday. “About how I wasn’t flirting with Ushijima? Because I wasn’t, if that’s what you’re still so torn up about.”
“I know you weren’t,” he mutters, running a hand through his hair. It’s a bit longer than you remember; that’s how long it’s been since you’ve really gotten the chance to look at him. “I don’t know why I said that.”
“I do. You were jealous.” Your earrings are the next to go, another gift from him. He’s scattered himself into so many pieces across your life; you’re not sure how you’ll ever be free of him, or if you’ll ever want to be. “But you had no reason to be. I would never do that to you.”
“I know.” He looks down, fidgets with his fingers, meets your gaze again through the mirror. His tie is loosened around his neck, making him look disheveled in just the way you like. “I’m sorry.”
“Great.” Your tone is short, clipped, as you finally remove the last of your jewelry. “Is that all?”
“Please don’t do that. I’m trying to have a conversation with you here, so that we can fix this. I mean, don’t you want to talk about everything, especially after tonight?”
“I’ve already said everything I needed to say, Tooru.” You break your gaze from the mirror, turning to glance over your shoulder at him instead. “You know exactly what the problem is, just like I know you won’t do a single thing to change it. You can’t, because my feelings –our entire relationship– all of that stuff’s always going to come second to the things you want.”
The frown from earlier is back now, this time paired with a hard look, like he can’t believe you’re questioning his commitment, even though he’s given you dozens of reasons to do so. “That’s not true.”
“Isn’t it?” You rise to your feet, a dry, humorless laugh escaping your throat as you do. “Tell that to the countless dates you’ve missed. Tell that to the bed you hardly sleep in anymore, to all the times I’ve fallen asleep without you and then woken up only to realize you still weren’t there.”
The words feel heavy and bitter on your tongue, your anger growing the more you think about everything you’ve endured over the past few months, all the different ways he’s managed to disappoint you.
“There’s nothing untrue about it, Tooru. You just don’t care about me the way I care about you.”
“Are you seriously going to stand there and tell me I don’t care about you?” he demands. “Of course I care. I love you, dammit. How could you ever think I don’t?”
“How couldn’t I? God, have you seriously not heard a single thing I’ve said this entire time? I’m practically in this relationship by myself, and you’re doing absolutely nothing to change that!”
“You think I like having to leave you on your own so much? You think it doesn’t break my heart seeing the look on your face every time I have to tell you I can’t make it to all the things I want to be there for?” He’s on his feet now, hand jabbing at his chest, like if he could rip out his heart and show you the scars there, he would. “Because it does, okay? It makes me fucking miserable, but what else am I supposed to do?”
“You’re supposed to be there, Tooru!” You don’t know when you started crying, but you are. You’re yelling too, hands shaking, voice raw. “You’re supposed to be there when I need you, not make stupid promises you can’t keep! And even if you can’t be there all the time, you’re at least supposed to try!”
“I am trying! I’ve been trying this whole time, and you know that!” He sounds as exasperated and raw as you do, waving his arms around, red-faced and distressed. “You knew what my goals were before we started dating. I never hid them from you. You knew exactly what I wanted, you knew how hard I would have to work, how hard it would be for us, and you agreed to be with me anyway! You promised me you wouldn’t let it come between us!”
“Well, that was before I knew how fucking impossible it would be!”
There’s nothing productive being exchanged between the two of you anymore. You’re just screaming at each other. You call him obsessed and self-absorbed; he calls you needy and demanding. He tells you to grow up and stop asking for so much, and you tell him he’s chasing a pointless dream.
You’re not trying to compromise with each other, or trying to make the other see your point of view. You both just want to hurt each other, and you do.
You’re crying by the end of it; so is he, but you both refuse to admit defeat. It’s one of the many things you have in common: your stubbornness. You’re out of breath and hurting and there’s a small part of you that just wants him to hold you, but at the same time, you can’t stand the sight of him anymore.
You storm out of the room before he gets the chance to, looking back to catch him throwing his hands in the air in exasperation. You throw yourself onto the couch and opt to sleep there for the night, because you know that if you don’t, you’ll probably end up strangling each other.
Oikawa, for once, is wise enough not to follow you, but there’s a quiet voice inside your heart that wishes he did.
You wake up the next morning with a stuffy nose and a migraine. The price of crying yourself to sleep, you suppose. Your appetite is gone but you know that if you don’t eat anything soon the pain behind your skull will only get worse, so you force yourself to stand from the couch.
You step on something hard, eyes widening at the indignant noise of protest it lets out in response. You lose your footing almost immediately, toppling over onto the carpet. It’s everything you can do to throw out your hands and avoid smacking your forehead against the coffee table.
“What the fuck, Tooru?” You scowl when you realize it’s not a random object you’ve tripped over, but rather your own boyfriend, who for some inconceivable reason is laying on the floor beside the couch. “It’s bad enough we spent last night fighting– now you’re trying to kill me, too?”
“I could say the same thing to you!” Oikawa exclaims, returning your scowl with equal exasperation. He’s rubbing at his chest, a pout tugging at his lips as he groans. “You just stepped on my chest. I could have died.”
“Oh, bite me, drama queen.” You roll your eyes, preparing to stand up again, but then you notice the dark circles on his usually flawless skin, the messiness of his hair, and the fact that he’s still wearing his suit from last night, though the tie is gone and the first few buttons of his shirt are loosened. “...did you actually sleep out here? On the floor? Why didn’t you just sleep on the bed like a normal person?”
“I couldn’t.” He pouts even more, and when you nudge his leg with your foot, he sighs and runs a hand through his hair. “It didn’t feel right without you. It never does. But it felt even worse after last night.”
It melts your heart, you admit. Just a little. But it’s not enough to make you forgive him or to forget your argument, and right now he’s looking at you like he knows that too.
Still, you feel the urge to remind him, “I’m still pissed at you.”
“I know. I’m really sorry. Not just for what I said last night, but for everything I’ve done before that. I never should’ve made you feel like you’re asking for too much, because you’re not, it’s just…” He takes a shaky breath, leans his head back against the couch from where he sits beside you on the floor. “...it’s hard.”
He turns his body slightly so he’s facing you fully. He starts to reach out a hand towards you, almost like he wants to cup your cheek, but he seems to think better of it and lets his hand drop down between you. You almost smile.
His eyes are hesitant as they meet yours, apologetic. “I shouldn’t have yelled at you.”
“I shouldn’t have yelled at you, either.” You fiddle with the straps of your gown where they’ve slid down your arm. You were so exhausted and upset after your fight with him that you didn’t bother to change out of it. “...do you really think I’m needy and demanding?”
“Of course not,” he answers easily. “Do you really think I’m chasing a pointless dream?”
“Definitely not. Your dream isn't pointless, Tooru, it’s amazing, and it’s one I know you can reach.” Your hands brush where they rest between you. He tenses slightly, like he’s not sure you’ll want to touch him after everything, but you slide your fingers through his and watch as he lets out a quiet sigh of relief. “I was just angry.”
“Me too.” He squeezes your hand, and you let him pull you a bit closer to him, let him press a kiss to the back of your palm. “I don’t want to fight with you. And I definitely don’t want to disappoint you anymore.”
“I don’t want to blame you or resent you anymore, either.” You inch closer and he lets you rest your head against his shoulder, resting his own against yours in return. A clock ticks on the wall behind you. For the first time in a while, it feels like the two of you are back in sync. “So what are we gonna do about it?”
It’s the million-dollar question, it seems. And it’s the one that, after weeks of heartache, of missing each other and blaming each other at the same time, he finally has the answer to.
When you return to Argentina together, everything changes. Oikawa’s determination goes back to being something you love, now that he’s putting it towards making sure the two of you get to spend time together. He’s at the apartment more; does his best to get to dinner on time, to attend outings with your family and friends, and to meet you halfway at fancy restaurants and magnificent museums and shower you with his undivided attention.
It’s not perfect. He’s still busy, so he can’t be with you all the time, but the effort is there. You see it now more than ever, and it’s all you’ve wanted.
It doesn’t last.
You spend three blissful months together, both of you putting in an equal amount of effort to make it work, to understand each other and support each other, even when it seems impossible. But Oikawa’s schedule becomes more and more unyielding as time goes on, and it’s not long before the cycle of absence starts all over again.
If you had to really pinpoint the beginning of the end, you’d say it’s the night of your presentation. The research project you’ve spent countless hours working on has finally been completed, and tonight you’re going to share it with the public; this thing you’ve struggled with since you entered grad school, this thing you’ve put your blood, sweat, and tears into, both metaphorically and literally.
It goes incredibly well, as your professors and mentors reassured you it would. Your classmates, friends, and parents are all there, and they get to watch and glow with pride as the room erupts into applause once you finish your presentation, knocking the whole thing out of the park just like they knew you would.
The only one who isn’t there is Oikawa, despite you telling him about this ages ago, despite it being written on the calendar hanging on your fridge. You know he texted you with some excuse, but you don’t bother to check which one it was this time.
It should hurt more. It should make you want to shout and scream, to sob and cry, but it doesn’t. The anger you felt before, the fury and heartbreak; it’s not there anymore. It’s gone. You’re not sad or upset or disappointed. You just don’t feel anything at all.
Your friends offer to take you out for the night to celebrate, but you politely decline. Instead, you make your way to the apartment you share with Oikawa, finding it emptier than it’s ever been before.
Months ago, you might’ve cried. Now you do nothing, say nothing, feel nothing. It’s just numb.
By the time Oikawa does make it home, you’re already packed. You’re sitting at the table, waiting, still as a statue. He greets you in a flurry of brown hair and frantic movement, an apology you don’t care to listen to fast on his lips. He whirls by you so quickly he doesn’t even notice your bags stacked next to you.
“Shit, baby, I’m so sorry! I know I’m late, but I’m here now and I promise I won’t be going anywhere for the next few–…”
It takes him a few moments, a couple of double-takes, but finally, he registers the silence around him, the sight of you at the table, surrounded by your things. For once, he has no idea what to say; you see it in the way he looks at you, the way he freezes, wide-eyed and almost afraid.
“My research presentation was today,” you start. “It went great. They’re going to publish it in a journal.”
You watch his face crumple right before your eyes, watch the way his shoulders slump. He looks more defeated now than during any of his previous losses, and so, so incredibly guilty.
“But I thought it wasn’t until–...but it was, wasn’t it? Oh, god. I– I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry.”
“I know you are.”
You stand up. The smile you send him is tired and a little sad, but it’s not bitter, at least not anymore. You’re past that now. You’d like to think you both are.
“I’m so proud of you, Tooru. You work harder than anybody I’ve ever known. I just know you’re going to reach every single one of your dreams.”
You mean it, too. Oikawa has an incredible future ahead of him. You’ve always known that. Once upon a time, you believed you might be a part of it, but not anymore.
“...but I also know that I can’t be with you when you do. I can’t– I won’t be second place for the rest of my life.”
He’s incredibly stubborn, and this time is no different. He tries to change your mind, tries to convince you to stay, but it’s far too little and far too late. Too much has happened between you two, and you just don’t have it in you to be disappointed anymore.
You love him. You do. You always will, and you tell him so, too. But just because you love someone, you remind him softly, doesn’t mean you’re meant to be with them. You love him enough to let him go, and you’re hoping he loves you the same.
“But you promised you’d stay,” he whispers, more heartbroken than you’ve ever seen him over all of this, over you. “You promised we’d figure it out. And now...now you’re just giving up on us?”
You place your keys on the table. The clock in your– no, his kitchen ticks along. It matches the slow, broken beating of your heart. He’s run out of time, and you’ve run out of chances.
“That’s just it, Tooru. I have nothing left to give you.”
This time when you leave, you don’t look back.
Written by: Dawn
#oikawa x reader#oikawa tooru x reader#haikyuu x reader#oikawa imagines#haikyuu imagines#oikawa x y/n#oikawa x you#haikyu x reader#haikyuu!! x reader#haikyuu#haikyuu!!#hq x reader#our writing#oikawa angst#oikawa tooru angst#dawn writes
389 notes
·
View notes
Text
You’re Beautiful (Kuroo Tetsurou x Reader)
Word Count: 4,784
Warnings: SMUT, slight angst, bullying, my shit writing, Kuroo being too damn hot
Summary: Despite how much you loved him, you couldn’t handle the constant bullying that came with dating one of the most sought after males at your school. The constant harassment from Kuroo’s fans ended with you breaking up with him. But when Kuroo founds out the truth... well he does everything in his power to make sure you’re taken care of.
~~~~
Anonymous said:
Hiii 🦊 Rachel here! Could I please request a scenario in which kuroo s/o has been being constantly bullied by kuroo's fangirls during months to the point in which her self confidence is almost crushed but she remain silent and decides to try yo break Up with him?. She appears the Next day at school wearing sexy clothes and make up to make them believe she Split Up with him seriosly. But kuroo notices what's happening and reassures her? Smut ending please if possible!! Thank u so much!! 😊
~~~~
Anonymous said:
Can I please request a scenario where Kuroo helps his gf relieve her stress by giving her his full attention and worshipping her? She’s also very insecure. He walks in the room to find her staring at herself in the mirror, lifting her shirt up and looking sad (insecure about her body). No need for angst though! She beams the moment he flirts with her and call her kitten. Soft!dom vibes with lots of dirty talk and praise (and maybe cockwarming?). Thank you 🥺 ily and your blog btw
~~~~
I decided to put these two requests together since they both fall into the same category! I hope you enjoy this one Rachel and anon!
Sorry it took so long for me to write! I think I do a terrible job at writing characters as a dom so I apologize in advance if it wasn’t what you guys were wanting! As always please let me know what you guys think:)
~~~~
“- I don’t understand.” Kuroo’s frown deepened, his fingers clenching and unclenching into fists at his side.
You had an audience, the soft whispers of people passing by curled around your ear like the wind.
You knew exactly what they were talking about, what they will be talking about for the next couple of weeks.
“Y/n why are you breaking up with me?” he pressed further, his tall frame taking a step closer to you.
“I told you.” Your voice sounds strained, even to your own ears, despite the mental preparation you had to do before.
Hell, there was no amount of mental preparation that could prepare you for something like this.
Kuroo’s annoyed and calculating expression shifted dramatically, hurt and confusion clouded his face, his large hand reached out towards you, causing you to take a step back, your arms wrapping around your body.
You wanted to curl into yourself, to disappear completely so you didn’t have to see Kuroo’s pained expression.
“That doesn’t… that doesn’t make sense! We were doing great! You knew what you were getting into when you agreed to go out with me! So why… why all of a sudden -”
“I told you.” You stressed, cutting him off immediately. “I don’t want to be with someone who only focuses on their club activities. You never have time for me, you’re always so busy with your stupid club. I can’t do this anymore.”
Lies.
Lies.
Lies.
They were all lies.
But you… you had to make this work, you had to make this hurt, or else… or else you knew he would never leave you alone.
The whispering around you got louder, the large smirks from the girls amongst the crowd pierced into your heart.
But not as much as this.
Kuroo’s expression ripped your heart in two.
This hurt like hell.
“Your team is waiting for you Kuroo.” You said quietly, ignoring the ache in your chest as he visibly flinched at the use of his surname, something you never called him. “I’ll see you around.”
You turned to walk away, resisting the urge to look back at the tall male. You could feel tears stinging at your eyes as you rushed out of the school gates, it was probably a mistake to do this right after class; catching him right before he went into volleyball practice.
It honestly was all a mistake but… you didn’t have a choice.
You were suddenly yanked back, causing you to stumble about.
“That was quite the show.” a familiar voice drawled out, you flinched as you scrambled away from the group of girls that were staring you down.
The group of girls that caused this mess.
“It was smart of you to break up with him. Kuroo-san belongs to all of us, not just you. You ugly girl.” She sneered. “Who would want you anyway? Kuroo-san was just dating you out of pity, I bet he just wanted a quick lay. Since you’re that easy.”
You could feel your lower lip tremble, the tears that were already gathered in your eyes threatening to spill over.
“Well it’s done, just leave me alone now.” You mumbled, walking away.
As soon as you were a safe distance away, tears began pouring down your face.
The flood of emotions you were experiencing was something like no other. The pain that you felt deep within your chest was excruciating, and all you could see behind your lids as you wiped at your eyes was Kuroo’s hurt expression.
You were lucky enough that your mother wasn’t home, she wouldn’t be home for the next couple of days due to a business trip.
Which meant you could cry your heart out in peace.
No amount of mental preparation prepared you for this. For the hurt that you had caused the person you loved the most, for the hurt that you were experiencing from the constant cruelty of those girls.
It was all too much.
By the time you had finally finished crying it was late at night, and you found yourself in front of your bathroom mirror.
They were right, you were an ugly girl, why would Kuroo want to be with someone like you?
It was always a question that lingered in the back of your mind when Kuroo confessed to you. It was strange wasn’t it? He was quite possibly the most perfect human being you had ever met, so why would he want to be with you?
“Since you’re that easy.”
You shook your head from the comment, Kuroo was your first for everything; memories that you would cherish forever, even if you were no longer with him.
You at least knew that comment wasn’t true, Kuroo wasn’t a cruel person, there was no way he would have thought of you that way.
The person you were looking at in the mirror wasn’t someone you recognized. A stranger in your own skin, your eyes flickered to every inch of your insecurities, your body shrinking down.
You couldn’t go on like this, something had to change.
****
“W-What are you wearing Y/n-chan?” Yaku asked, face flushed, as he took in your uniform.
You were lucky enough to have arrived at school without any encounters with those girls and Kuroo. But you were unlucky in the fact that you were in the same class as Kuroo and Yaku.
“D-Does it look bad?” You asked, carefully tugging at the hem of your skirt.
“No but… you never wear anything that short… I’m just not used to seeing you like that… are you wearing makeup?” Yaku looked at you in surprise, the pink in his cheeks never fading.
You rubbed the back of your neck sheepishly, your head ducking down in embarrassment as you nodded.
This was so uncomfortable; you were completely out of your element right now.
You had opted for the shorter uniform skirt today, something that was completely different than your usual knee length one. Your legs had never been so exposed at school before.
The makeup… well, you hardly ever wore makeup, it wasn’t like you were wearing a whole lot of it, but just enough to make you feel just a tad less insecure about yourself.
“Kuroo is gonna flip when he -” Yaku shut his mouth immediately; eyes casting away from you.
That’s right.
He had almost forgotten that you had broken up with him yesterday, and from the slight fall of your face, maybe you had forgotten too.
“You know… Kuroo was devastated when he came into practice yesterday, he made us do twice as many drills, got upset over the littlest things…” Yaku trailed off, glancing over at you briefly. “We didn’t know what had happened until Lev said something about it. News travels fast around here huh?” he joked weakly.
“Just news that involves your golden boy.” you said quietly, your eyes trained on your folded hands that rested on your desk.
Yaku turned his body completely towards you now. “Y/n-chan what happened? Why did you -” the classroom door suddenly opened, and in walked the golden boy himself.
He looked… exhausted, sad.
The tiny piece that you were able to fix in your heart shattered once again, leaving you empty and achy inside.
This was all your fault.
His exhaustion, his sadness, that was all you.
You could feel his eyes flickering over to your form, but you didn’t dare meet his gaze, you settled for pulling out one of your books from your bag; eyes focused on the page, although, you couldn’t even comprehend what it was you were reading.
His shadow loomed over you as he paused next to your desk. It was only for a couple of seconds before he sighed loudly, taking his seat behind Yaku.
Fuck today was going to be a long day.
****
The next couple of days were routine now, Yaku would attempt to make small talk with you, struggling each and every time to ask you what had happened between you and Kuroo, and each time it ended with Kuroo entering the classroom and standing near your desk before sighing loudly and leaving.
Despite the fact that it was becoming routine, it still wasn’t easy. None of it was, the only easy thing was that those pesky girls in his fan club left you alone, at least you got relief from that.
Until today.
Of course, it would be when you were walking home that they would approach you, no one in sight.
“You really think that dressing up and wearing makeup is going to make you pretty?” one of them scoffed, a wicked smirk playing on her lips. “You’re still ugly, you did Kuroo-san a favor by dumping him, who would want to be with someone as hideous as you?”
You gritted your teeth, your hands tightening around the strap of your bag as you attempted to step around them, only for them to get in your way once more.
They were cornering you now.
“I did what you asked, why do you keep bothering me?” you asked quietly, pleading almost.
“Because you took him away from us all those months ago. Kuroo-san has never and will never be yours. It honestly was such a bitchy thing for you to do Y/n. You really think that by just breaking up with him you would be let off the hook? Wrong.”
Your quiet demeanor never faltered; you were desperate to go home though. So you tried stepping around them once again, only to be shoved back into another one of the girls.
They were laughing at you as they shoved you about, but you didn’t have the strength to fight back, to stand up for yourself.
You just… you just let it happen.
You probably deserved it anyway, right?
For breaking Kuroo’s heart.
You deserved all of it, right?
“Hey!”
Everyone froze, yourself included. You knew that voice all too well, and you couldn’t help the tears that began to pool in your eyes.
Cool fingers clasped at your wrist, carefully yanking you away from the group of girls that were now cowering in front of the tall male that stood before them.
“Are you okay Y/n?” Kenma peered at you in concern, carefully releasing his grip on you. You nodded, rubbing at your eyes with the sleeve of your sweater.
“K-Kuroo-san! We were just teaching her a lesson! She hurt you, didn’t she? We were just trying to protect you!” one of the girl’s pleaded.
You had never seen Kuroo like this. He was genuinely angry, his eyes all but turning into slits as he glared down at the group of girls who were nearly in tears at this point.
“From what I heard, you guys are the reason that Y/n broke up with me.” he said, tone deep and dark. “From what I saw… well… girls like you absolutely disgust me.” he sneered.
“K-Kuroo-san.” one of them began to cry.
“From now on stay away from me, and stay away from Y/n. If I catch you guys anywhere near her then we’re going to have some problems. Understand?” he stood incredibly tall; his arms folded across his chest as he stared down at the group of girls.
It was silent for a moment and then whimpers and loud cries began to erupt from the group, all of them running off.
As soon as they were out of sight Kuroo slumped down, sighing tiredly as his large hand ran down his face, rubbing off whatever emotions he was feeling. But then he was turning to face you, concern clouding his eyes as he walked closer.
“Are you hurt?” he murmured softly, one of his fingers gently sliding against your cheek, his eyes flickering across your face.
You shook your head, but you could feel oncoming tears beginning to pool. You desperately wanted to throw yourself into his arms at this point.
But Kuroo knew you too well, he recognized the look on your face and his hand slid down to grasp yours.
“Let’s go.” he said. “Kenma I’m going to take Y/n home. Walk home without me.” his eyes glanced over at his friend who nodded, waving goodbye to the two of you before taking his leave.
For the most part, the trip home was entirely quiet, you two hadn’t addressed anything that had happened at the school, or what had happened in the days prior. It was mostly small talk, but you felt lighter somehow.
Kuroo brought the best out of you, he was your better half; his mere presence brought a sense of calm to the raging storm inside of you.
He also had never let go of your hand.
Maybe it was because of what happened earlier, or maybe it was an unconsciousness thing, but you were grateful for it.
His hand was large and warm, his thumb rubbing gently against the back of your hand, it was entirely soothing.
But now your anxiety was through the roof as you approached your front door, pausing to retrieve the keys from your bag.
Would he go?
Would he want to come in?
Would he want answers?
Would you guys get back together?
“Y/n....” Kuroo stared down at you intensely, his face nothing but serious. “Can we talk?”
Fuck. Maybe it was all of the above.
You bit your lip, nodding before you guys stepped into your house.
“Where’s your mom?” Kuroo asked casually, slipping off his shoes.
“She’s on a business trip, she’ll be back on Saturday.” you said quietly. Kuroo said nothing back as you guys made your way to your room. Silence engulfing you completely, the air thick with tension.
“Do you really not want to be with me anymore?” Kuroo asked as soon as you guys got settled in. There was no room for small talk now, he had jumped to the point immediately.
“Or did you break up with me because of those girls?” he asked, his eyes never leaving your form.
“They’ve been… they’ve been harassing me since we got together, it got really bad recently…” you trailed off, ignoring the dark look that crossed over his face for a moment.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” his voice was incredibly soft now, his expression gentle. “I would’ve done something about it.”
“I don’t know.” you whimpered out, the tears that you had been holding back since school finally spilled over. “They were your fans… you’re so amazing, I didn’t want them to think badly of you. They’re right, you know. Why would someone like you want someone like me? I’m not very pretty or smart, I’m not passionate like you are… they said I was only dragging you down. I didn’t want to hold you back anymore. So, I - I had to break up with you, had to hurt you enough so that you wouldn’t try pursuing me anymore.”
At this point you were full on sobbing, blabbering your confession. The words just leaked out, there was no point in stopping now, not like you could anyway.
“I didn’t mean what I said about the team either. I just said that to hurt your feelings. I love that you’re so dedicated to your team and volleyball, I love how hard you work towards your goals. You’re so good at what you do. I’m so sorry Kuroo. I’m so sorry.” you choked out, another sob tearing through your lips as you desperately tried wiping away the ongoing flow of tears.
Your eyes were incredibly blurry, your loud crying and hiccups were the only sound that could be heard in the room. You hadn’t even registered that Kuroo had gotten off your bed until you were being yanked into a warm chest. His strong arms wrapped around you tightly, crushing you to his body.
Warmth seeped into your being, radiated off of his chest and into yours. Your nose was filled with the scent of Kuroo, familiar and perfect as you buried your face deeper into his chest.
He caged you against his body, the strong grip he had only tightening further; his large hands rubbed up and down your back, soothing your hysteria until there were only soft hiccups and sniffles.
You weren’t sure how long Kuroo held you for, but you didn’t care. You never wanted to leave his arms.
He was solid, so strong and warm; grounding you to this moment. You could only think of him, as he was right now, and as you were right now. Right now, this moment was perfect.
Right now, you knew that you would never stop loving Kuroo Tetsurou.
“I wish you would’ve told me about those girls earlier.” he finally spoke, his voice was calm, the movement of his hands never stopping against your back. “At least you’re telling me now. But…” his hands gently pulled you away from his body. His eyes burned as they stared into your own, the intensity of his gaze took your breath away, he had never looked at you like that before.
“You’re seriously stupid if you think any of that is true. Not pretty? Not smart? Dragging me down? Holding me back? That’s not true.” He cupped your face carefully, titling your head back slightly, forcing your eyes to only stare at him.
“You’re the kindest person I know. You’re so beautiful, you have no idea how many of the guys at our school wanted to go out with you. You’re the top of our class, did you forget that you’re in the college prep class? You’re incredibly smart. You’ve never dragged me down; you’ve never held me back. You make me want to be better, you make me want to work harder. If I don’t have you by my side… then what’s the point to any of it?” his voice was deep and fierce, full of fiery passion as he stared down at you.
“Do you love me?” he asked.
“Of course, I love you, I never stop-” Kuroo slammed his lips against yours, kissing you fiercely and urgently.
You whimpered loudly, fingers gripping at the front of his uniform tightly as you surrendered yourself to his kiss.
Every ounce of his feelings for you were being poured into this kiss, it was searing, burning you completely as he nipped and sucked at your bottom lip, forcing his tongue into your mouth easily.
It was wet and hot as he massaged the pink muscle in your mouth with his own, and you could only take it, clinging to him desperately as you tried to keep up with his pace.
You hadn’t even realized that he was taking steps back until your world shifted, Kuroo easily pulling you down onto his lap as he sat on your bed. You held yourself up, knees pressing into the soft mattress on either side of his hips.
“You’re mine.” he breathed against your mouth, the hand that was resting on your back trailed down towards your exposed legs. His fingers curled around the back of your upper thigh, skimming against the band of the thigh highs that you wore.
“I can’t believe you started wearing these tiny little skirts to school. I hated the way other guys would look at you whenever you left the classroom… and the makeup? Who were you trying to impress?” he murmured, nipping at your bottom lip before trailing his mouth against the underside of your jaw, and down your throat.
“I - ahh - I just wanted to…” your fingers slid into his hair; eyes fluttering shut as his tongue flickered out to taste your skin. “Feel good about myself.”
He pulled away from you, his lips swollen, and pupils blown as he stared at you. “You’re gorgeous, you don’t need to make yourself up like that. I’ll make you feel good.”
Kuroo began tugging the clothes off of your guys’ body, easily tossing them to the floor until you were both bare.
His lips parted as his eyes wandered to every inch of your skin, greedily taking in all of your pretty curves. You were his, he’d never let anyone else have you, he’d never let anyone else see you like this. Sprawled out on top of the bed, face flushed a beautiful pink, your knees bent as your feet sat flat against the sheets, your core entirely exposed to him.
You were dripping, cunt glistening and begging to be touched.
“It’s embarrassing.” you whispered, face heating up as you took in the way he stared openly at your exposed lower half. You moved to clamp your legs shut, only for his large hands to grab your knees, ripping them apart easily, exposing you further.
“What’s so embarrassing about a boyfriend wanting to stare at his beautiful girlfriend?” he asked, eyebrow raising, a small smirk grazed his lips. “I’m going to make you feel so good, kitten.”
His face sank lower, the hands that were resting on your knees sliding down until they curled around the back of your upper thighs, pushing them further apart and up.
His nose brushed against your mound and then you felt his hot breath blowing against your center, causing a loud whimper to escape your lips, your fingers gripping at the sheets below.
“Thank you for the meal.” he smirked against you, eyes flickering towards you before his mouth enveloped you completely.
You cried out.
Kuroo’s mouth was like a furnace as he lapped at your cunt carefully, flattening his tongue against your soaked entrance before flicking it up towards your swollen bundle of nerves.
The pink muscle easily swirled against your clit, lazy almost, before dipping back into your slit, moving in and out of you perfectly.
Your chest was heaving at this point, your fingers reaching down to tangle into his already messy hair, urging him closer.
His grip on your thighs tightened, his tongue moving against you faster as he felt you drip onto his tongue.
“Tetsurou.” you whimpered. “I’m close, so close.” you slurred, the familiar tightness within your belly coiling rapidly.
Kuroo pulled himself away immediately, a loud whine tearing through your lips.
“N-No! Why did you stop?” You cried out, the tightness residing immediately, the dull ache of your cunt begging for more attention, for release.
Kuroo stood above you, a devilish grin stretching across his face as you whined pitifully at him. One of the hands that was gripping your thigh suddenly came down, swatting at your swollen cunt with a sharp sting.
You cried out in surprise as your body jolted with pleasure. His fingers gently running up and down your soaked folds, pressing down gently against your bundle of nerves.
“I know I said I would make you feel good, but… there needs to be some kind of punishment too. Since you tried breaking up with me, and you kept secrets from me.” he chuckled, his eyes held nothing but warmth though, filled to the brim with love and lust.
Suddenly Kuroo was hauling you up, easily pulling you back onto his lap, you could feel his hard member rubbing against the curve of your ass and then he was shifting you up once more and - another loud cry tore through your lips as he sheathed himself inside of you completely.
The stretch burned as you struggled to accommodate his size, you would never get to this stretch, to him being buried deep inside of you.
He hushed you tenderly, his lips pressing gently against your temple. His breath came out in hot, wet pants against the side of your neck.
“Look at you.” he breathed, his eyes focused on the mirror that was propped against your wall, facing your bed. “Look at how fucking beautiful you are. Look at how well you take my cock kitten.”
Your eyes were screwed closed as you struggled to adjust to the new intrusion in your body. When you finally opened your eyes a loud mewl tore through your swollen lips.
Kuroo had your back pressed tightly against his chest, your legs hung over the side of his muscular thighs, his thick member buried deep in your cunt.
The scene before you was incredibly lewd. The way your pussy lips were stretched around his thick cock was on full display, your bare body covered in sweat and flushed red. The dazed look on your face and the tears gathering in your eyes; it was too much.
Kuroo had his chin resting against your shoulder, his eyes never leaving the mirror as he took in every inch of you.
“S-So embarrassing.” You whined again, attempting to turn your face away so you no longer had to stare at yourself in the mirror.
Kuroo wasn’t having any of that, his strong fingers gripped your chin easily, forcing your head back towards the front.
“Don’t look away.” he commanded into the shell of your ear. “I want you to watch.” he began moving, his hips bucking up, sliding in and out of your velvety walls. “I want you to see how absolutely perfect you are. I want you to see how well you take my cock, I want you to see yourself cum. I want you to see how good I make you feel.”
Your lips were parted, moans spilling out of your mouth as you watched the way your breasts moved with each hard thrust of his hips, the way your cunt stretched around his swollen member that continuously disappeared inside of your body.
“You make the sweetest faces. Fuck look at how wet you are for me kitten.” Kuroo groaned lowly into your ear, his tongue flickering out against the skin. His eyes never left your form, cat-like and dangerous as you took what he gave you.
“Do you hear that?” he murmured lowly. “Fuck you’re so soaked for me.” over the rustling of sheets and your moans the soft squelching noises of your soaked cunt could be heard.
“Should I make you cum?” he breathed, his hand reaching down, his fingers brushing against your parted folds that were stretched tightly around his cock. His eyes were glued to the obscene image before him, memorized with the way you engulfed him completely.
“Please.” you sobbed, overstimulated tears now rolling down your cheeks. “Tetsu, please.”
He moaned softly, fingers reaching up to rub at your clit.
It didn’t take long before you began unraveling, from the quick swipes of his fingers against your bundle of nerves, from the way that his member filled you to the brim, reaching a devastating depth within you, it was no wonder you were reaching your end so quickly.
You watched as your cunt gushed around him, trickling down his balls and staining the sheets below.
“Fuck.” he hissed, teeth sinking into your bare shoulder as you convulsed against him. You were panting, crying at the rush of pleasure still coursing through your body.
Kuroo stayed buried inside of you, waiting for you to catch your breath, your walls fluttering around him. He wouldn’t last long. But he needed you to cum again.
“Give me another one kitten, I know you can do it.” he cooed, and then his hips started jack hammering into your core, hard and fast as his fingers worked against your clit once again.
It was too much, overstimulating, sharp and biting, and you took it all.
You sobbed loudly as your end approached, faster this time, but far more devastating. Especially when you felt his release, Kuroo painted your insides a beautiful white as he spilled himself deep within your core.
You could feel your ears ringing, vaguely registering his gentle praises as he stretched you across the bed, sliding out of your puffy and swollen cunt carefully. You could feel his warmth seeping out, trailing down the length of your legs, but you were far too exhausted to care, to clean up.
He pulled the sheets over your body pulling you against his sweaty chest, his strong fingers brushing away the hair that clung to the sides of your face.
“I love you.” he breathed, a gentle smile covering his lips as he gazed down at you. “You’re so beautiful. I can’t believe you’re mine.”
You sighed softly, a sweet smile grazing your lips as you stared back at him. “I love you Tetsu. I don’t ever want to be without you again.” you nuzzled your face into his chest, his arms wrapping around your body tightly.
“I didn’t spend all that time convincing you to go out with me for you to leave so quickly. You’re stuck with me, and my stupid club.” he grinned at you.
“That’s okay. I really missed spending time with Kenma.”
“Oi.”
#haikyuu!!#haikyuu fanfics#haikyuu kuroo#haikyuu x reader#kuroo tetsurou x reader#kuroo tetsurou x you#Kuroo Tetsurou#kuroo tetsuro x reader#kuroo tetsuro x you#kuroo x reader#kuroo x you#haikyuu smut#haikyuu fluff#kuroo smut#kuroo tetsurou smut#kuroo tetsuro smut#kuroo fluff#kuroo tetsurou fluff#kuroo tetsuro fluff#requests#haikyuu imagines#kuroo imagines#kuroo oneshots
992 notes
·
View notes
Note
ALRIGHTY! LOYAL HERE COMING IN WITH THE CIRCUS HAHAHA
Btw, I’m like 90% sure that I fell asleep while writing so it just stops. Like, there’s no ending/summary/whatever word I’m looking for but can’t think of at the moment and my bird is currently chewing on my phone case oh my god can she please stop—
__________________
I believe the concept of yanderes ft. a isekai-d reader has been mentioned by Shepard and her anons, tho it’s been mainly for Origins SMP. So, I come to you with ideas for the Dream SMP because that’s all I’m familiar with HAHAH—
Also, I apologize in advance because this thing is borderline an essay with how long it is. I’m so sorry—
For example *cue dramatic lighting and a cheesy flashback monologue thingie* oh my god I think I’m losing it, I’m so tired
Y/n and their younger sibling, Frisk, had just finished up another press conference regarding Monsters being back on the surface. All seems to be going well until the ground beneath their feet vanishes and they fall unconscious a few moments later. When they awaken, they notice they’re surrounded by humans—wait they aren’t all humans, what the fuck, since when are there hybrids? They knew everyone from the underground—by name, no less—and had never heard of any currently living hybrids. Only of ones from before the war. Besides, Monsters have been on the surface for a month at most, so there is no way for... oh boy, their head is spinning.
After some very...tense...introductions (“Hi, I never saw you guys Underground, nor have I heard of you, no offense. So, uh, which monsters are you guys related to?” “OI, I’LL HAVE YOU KNOW THAT TUBBO IS NOT A MONSTER!”) they come to the realization that y/n is most definitely not from this world, or even this universe. Y/n’s adamant refusal to fight the “real monsters” that roam this land (“I did not spend countless timelines weeks putting my life on the line to befriend every monster, break the barrier that trapped them Underground, and defend them against my own god forsaken race just to turn my back on them.”) was a pretty big sign, after all. That, along with species of monsters that the SMP members have never heard of and how y/n talked about Souls as if they were a tangible thing.
It’s a rocky start before any sort of friendship is formed: y/n, wanting to be cautious, (and also not having Sans there to CHECK for them) decides to ask everyone what their LV is. It’s risky, and they had no way to prove if anyone is (or isn’t) telling the truth, but it was worth a shot. “Our levels?” A small goat hybrid asked, his head slightly tilting to the side. Everyone assumes that y/n is talking about enchantment levels. “I’m at 26! Ranboo, you’re at 30, right?” “I’m at 37 now, actually.” “Well, I’M at 58. Clearly I’m the superior one here. A real big man, a very manly man, aren’t I?” And a few others pipe in. Color drains from y/n’s face and they take a few steps back, hands shaking as their eyes dart between each person in the room and the exit. ‘How many lives have they each taken to make their LOVE so high? Why do they seem so proud of it?’ Yeah... that was an interesting experience.
- even though they have been reassured multiple times that the monsters of this world are nothing like the ones from their home, y/n still refuses to kill a single one, as I had mentioned earlier. They also refuse to kill animals. It takes a couple tries at explaining LV or LOVE—Level Of ViolencE—along with EXP—EXecution Points—but eventually everyone is on the same page
- Y/n is hesitant to bring out their SOUL when asked. First off, though they’re now friends with those from the Underground, they can’t help but be reminded of every spear, knife, bone, petal, gaster blaster, and fireball that has been aimed at them with the intent to kill whenever their SOUL was drawn into an encounter back then. Second of all, showing your SOUL is something you do with those you trust with your life—after all, you’re literally putting your lifeline out on display when you do so. There are so many different ways that the SMP members can see it
- Perhaps a monster appears
- Eggpire or Dream attack
- Someone forces y/n into an encounter because everyone is too curious to just let this opportunity slip by
- When y/n discovers that the people of this land have more than one life, they’re confused. There is no way that all of these people have SOULS of Determination, and there’d definitely be some issues if people kept rewinding time to their last save point. Besides, only one Determination SOUL—the strongest one—should be able to respawn. Then again, they only know what Frisk had explained to them. They were never able to see the save stars that Frisk would interact with in the different sections of the Underground. So they only have so much to go off of.
- Battle for them is completely different. Despite being in a different world, the mechanics from their world still apply. They can FIGHT, ACT, use an ITEM or show MERCY.
- They use Frisk’s tactic and flirt their way out of a fight or two. They never understood why Frisk did it until now... ‘I mean, I...wow. That was actually effective.’ They’re impressed.
- Oh no, maybe that wasn’t the best idea...they might have some yanderes after them bc of it...
- They probably have accidentally called Philza ‘Asgore’ and Tubbo ‘Asriel’ because both hybrids remind her of the two males from her world. Similar personalities AND Tubbo is a goat hybrid. The poor child is going to be so confused
- If Tubbo’s a yandere oh boy it’s going to be so easy for him. Y/n will probably be constantly at his side and telling him stories about the first fallen child and how they were adopted by the royal family, who are goat monsters! And just explaining the history of the underground and how important the goat family is. Talks about Asriel a lot as well. Probably makes him butterscotch cinnamon pie and tries to recreate golden flower tea to share with him as well. Or, they do that and he’s not yandere and it’s just wholesome.
- If we follow the headcanons that some fans have made, perhaps Frisk (and/or y/n) gave up half of their SOUL to give to either (or both) Chara or Asriel so they’d have another chance at life
- Not only does y/n refuse to kill, which leaves them vulnerable, they also only have half a SOUL, which means they’re incredibly weak. Someone needs to protect them, someone needs to keep them safe, someone needs to—
- Y/n is incredibly agile thanks to all the battles they’ve faced Underground. With their SOUL always out in the open during an encounter and the fact that they refuse to harm anyone, it’s required. I’m imagining them moving like a dancer, using jumps and spins to help them avoid any weapons swung at them.
- This is gonna be annoying for any yandere that wishes to lock y/n up. Even if they won’t physically hurt someone, they WILL put up a fight and make it as hard as they possibly can to be dragged into isolation or imprisonment
- When it comes to who goes yandere, I believe what color of SOUL y/n has (their personality, in summary) would play a big role. Here’s a few of my ideas, feel free to move people around or add to it, I’m really tired and can’t think of many characters LOL
- Red (determination): Wilbur, Technoblade
- Orange (bravery): Technoblade, Dream, Tommy
- Yellow (justice): Sam, Technoblade
- Green (kindness): the kids of the server, Fundy, and Ghostbur
- Cyan (patience): Ranboo, Ghostbur, Karl
- Dark blue (integrity): Tubbo, Philza, Sam
- Purple (perseverance): Dream—this man would love to see how long it would take for your perseverance to run out. I wouldn’t be surprised if your perseverance is the only reason he’s interested.
__________________
From what I saw of the end of what I wrote, it is DEFINITELY cut short. At least I mentioned every SOUL type lolol.
Also, I found a whole other note that’s a continuation of this concept but for y/n being from another game what the hell was I doing—
Expect that to come in another ask once I eat dinner
Sorry i took so long to answer!! I kept getting distracted!
That stuff is so pog man!!!! Puffy might be called “Toriel” once in a while because mom energy and she sheep,,, close to goat!
Gosh all the flirting will bring in so many yanderes or make ppl like “yo wtf??” And there’s a very small amount that are inbetween.
OKAY BUT WITH THE MONSTER STUFF ON THE DSMP- they’d keep the monsters in their house. They’d give them food and everything. Some def become very friendly and will defend. Haha giant spider go prrrrrr
I’d write more but there is so much amazing stuff I don’t think I could add to some of them anyways!!! Plus my mind is just racing other places rn haha
#ask#loyal anon#tw: yandere#rambling with dodo#c: tubbo#c: wilbur#c: techno#c: dream#c: tommy#c: ranboo#c: ghostbur#c: karl#c: philza#c: sam
78 notes
·
View notes
Text
punch - tanaka ryūnosuke x reader
REQUEST: “AHHHH ok so I'm irrationally angry rn and I do this thing where I punch my thighs so I don't accidentally commit a felony. I need some fluff so could you do any one of these boys (Tsukishima, Ushijima, or Tanaka,) seeing a f!reader doing the leg punchy? Any topic I just need some fluff 😅 Thanks - @italkmyselftosleep “
A/N: i chose tanaka cause he seemed to fit this more and relate to this request more too. i apologize that i wrote this so late because again, school was pretty terrible, but I hope this works :)))
okay this was really cheesy, so i will warn you in advance, but thank you so much for being patient and here’s this request for you!!!
-
WARNING: Fluff!!!
ADDITIONAL WARNING: foul language will be added! and mentions of managing anger. (this request was made before my rules page got set up)
WHO: Tanaka Ryūnosuke x Female Reader
-
Monday mornings are the worst. Let’s be honest. It was the starting of the week of school and it also could never start off right for anyone... Well for you that is.
Your alarm rang loudly knocking you out of bed.
“What time is it?” you cringed at the sound and the way your voice cracked. You squint your eyes while looking at your phone that stated 6:00 AM.
“5 more minutes.” as you stopped the alarm before turning to the other side of the bed.
The alarm rung 4 more times although you had slept past them all. The last one really shook you awake since the phone was right next to your ear.
“aH SHIT- I’m late!” as you pulled the covers off yourself but struggled to do so as you tossed and turned. You ran around your room scrambling to get your backpack ready while also dressing in the school uniform.
“Where is my vest?” as you searched through the piled up clothes at the foot of your bed.
“Y/N! Hurry up! You’re going to be late!”
“I know! I’m sorry! I’m trying to look for my vest!”
“It’s in the wash, sorry hun!” your mom came in and threw in a different vest that was identical but had a small stain.
“It’s fine! Thanks for this one though!” you grabbed your stain remover stick and your backpack before fleeing to the bathroom to quickly rush your daily routine. You ran to the front door to put your shoes on in a hurry.
“Take this with you!” as your mom threw a sandwich at your head and you lurched forward. Turning around to pick up the bagged breakfast, thanked your mom before bolting out the door immediately and ran to school.
-
“Miss Y/N, you’re late to class.” as your teacher skimmed at your messy figure.
“Yes, I apologize for that, I can clean up the classroom after class to make up my tardiness.”
“Very well then, take a seat, we are on page 51 in the textbook.” You went to the back of your class and sat there placing your stuff down.
“Here’s the work sheet for today’s work.” your classmate who sat next to you said handing you the assignment.
“Thank you so much.”
“No worries... Oh, and uh Tanaka was looking for you earlier.”
“Wait- what? Do you know why?”
“Unsure, he didn’t say anything other than ask if you were here.”
“Oh okay, thanks. I’ll go find him later.”
Class continued and you barely managed to stay awake. It was bad that you had stayed up all night to play video games and you kind of beat yourself up for ruining your sleep schedule. But you as well didn’t regret it since you had just leveled up to a higher rank.
You yawned as you walked out of the classroom to go find Tanaka. He must have been with Noya though your assumption had completely disappeared when you heard yelling come your way.
“Y/N!!!!” your best friend Nishinoya came running towards you.
“Huh?” and you felt the sudden weight of Noya on your back. “Shit, when did you get so heavy?”
“Heavy?!?!?!” You laughed and shook your head while caring Noya.
“I was playing, chillllll.”
“Mhm.” as he clung onto you still. You continued walking swaying your head side to side.
“Do you know where Tanaka is?”
“He was with me just a second ago.”
“So you ran off without him?”
“Yeah.” you smacked your forehead. “What?”
“You idiot, he’s probably trying to find you right now.”
“NISHINOYA!” Tanaka’s voice was heard somewhere on the right side of the building.
“AH SHIIIII” as Noya jumped off of your back and hid behind you. Tanaka came rounding the corner and saw you standing there in question.
“Hey babe, do you know where Nishinoya is?” you felt Noya tug on your shirt.
“Hm? Noya-san? No I haven’t, why?”
“He escaped Daichi’s meeting, and I had to bear with all the trouble he caused.”
“Oh really?” as you raised an eyebrow with an open smirk.
“Why do you look like that?”
“No reason... I will say, he might have went downstairs to the vending machines. He said he was hungry.”
“Alright, thanks babe.”
“You’re welcome.” as you saw Tanaka run down the stairs and you immediately pulled Noya’s arm from behind.
“You skipped Daichi’s meeting?!?!?”
“He was gonna yell at us!”
“Noya, that is irresponsible of you.”
“Well it was also irresponsible of you to lie to your boyfriend like that.”
“Hush- I don’t want to hear anything from you. Now you better go and run or I will drag you to Daichi myself.” Nishinoya shuddered in fear.
“Okay, fine. I will.” as Noya waved bye and you turned around and sighed.
“I forgot to ask Tanaka what he wanted earlier... I’ll just do it later.”
-
School continued and you again tried staying awake for them all. It was difficult knowing you lacked sleep which caused you to be cranky and irritated easily. Sometimes your fits would cause you to be annoying or angry. This lead you to act up more than you should have.
“Y/N, can you pass me those papers?”
“What do you want?”
“Uh, I was just asking if you could pass me those papers.”
“You literally can stand up and get it, I don’t know why you’re asking me.” you retorted back before putting your head back down on the desk.
“What the fuck?”
“I said what I said, so get up and get it. Geez...”
“Do you wanna fight or something?” your classmate raised her voice.
“Alright bet, let’s do it.” you turned to her annoyed.
“You asked for this.” as she stood up from her seat.
“Come at me bitch.” as you got up and stared at her.
“Ladies! Split it up! You both will be standing at the back of the class till the end of this period, and I do not want to hear a single word coming from both of your mouths.” Your teacher had spoken to both you and the girl as you guys headed to the back of the class and stood there.
The period carried on with you and this other classmate standing at the back of the classroom. This caused your irritation level to rise even more since your body was slowly breaking you down and begging you to lay down.
“Alright, class dismissed. Miss Y/N, I need to have a word with you.” as your teacher insisted for you to come towards her.
“I heard that you are in the volleyball club as the manager.”
“Ah yes I am.”
“Although you are the manager, you must stay here after school for the clean up you had promised me earlier.”
“May I clean up another day? This practice is really important and I must be informed about it.”
“I’m sure the others will inform you about it later. Since it seemed that you were close with Nishinoya.”
“I am, but he’s-”
“I don’t want to hear it. You promised me, therefore you shall keep it and do it.”
“But promises can be broken.”
“Not this one, unless you’d like me to force you on cleaning duty tomorrow too.”
“No thank you.”
“Good, now get to it. The room doesn’t become sparkly clean by itself.” as your teacher grabbed her bag and left the classroom. You bowed to acknowledge her leave before heading to the chalkboard to write profanities all over the wall.
“Why the FUCK did I HAVE to play games past three!?!?!?” as you banged on the wall with your fist. You were angry at yourself. It pissed you off that your day already started bad with being late and the situation you had moments ago with that classmate of yours. It even made you frustrated at yourself that you couldn’t find Tanaka to ask what he needed of you.
So many thoughts have rushed to your head as you walked to a desk to sit down. You had stopped hitting your fists against the chalkboard though that quickly switched to punching your thighs since you didn’t know where else to contain your anger. It was also a safer option than to accidently commit something dangerous.
After dealing with your anger, you started to clean the classroom. It was better to finish the job quicker and faster so that you would head to practice to see everyone in action. Especially Tanaka since he did mention how he practiced his serves and spikes recently.
-
Cleaning the classroom took less time than you thought. When music was being played through your headphones, you escaped the reality of cleaning and thought of wonders to help the process go by faster. This helped you calm down, though your body was aching.
You put away the cleaning supplies and rushed towards the stairs to head to the changing room in order to switch your sweaty and stained uniform into gym attire instead. You searched through your bag for deodorant and applied twice on each pit in order to securely and safely say your pits didn’t smell.
“Oh hey Y/N-san!” Hinata had shouted and you smiled.
“Hey there!” you waved back and walked to the bench towards Kiyoko.
“Hi Y/N, what took you so long?”
“I got put into cleaning duty.”
“I’m sorry to put this on you again, but you’re on cleaning duty tonight with some of the boys.”
“It’s okay, I can handle it.”
“Are you sure? I can stay back and do it instead since you’ve already done cleaning yesterday.”
“No no, it’s fine. Besides you have to study for your test tomorrow, no?”
“You’re right, but if you’d like I can-”
“Kiyoko-san, you need as much time as possible to study and get good grades. I know you are academically smart, though you like to do well, and staying behind with these rowdy boys is not what you need at the moment.” as you took off your jacket.
“WOOHOO! LOOK AT MY BEST FRIEND!!!” Noya hollered and you laughed while shaking your head.
“See.” you looked at Kiyoko before walking onto the court. ”Alright boys! Let’s start practicing on your serves!”
-
“Thank you for today’s practice!” as the boys bowed down to Coach Ukai.
“You already know what time it is. Go clean up and get home safe. Make sure to eat a well balanced meal and get lots of sleep, you hear me?”
“Yes sir!” as they all scrammed to different areas of the gym. Kiyoko had already left beforehand since there was an emergency she had to attend. Yachi was picking up her things before leaving and you waited behind for all of them to slowly leave one by one.
“Have a good night, Daichi, Sugawara and Asahi san.” as you waved them off and gave them a small smile.
“Make sure Kageyama and Hinata don’t stay back too late.” Daichi instructed.
“Understood. Good night to you three.”
“Good night, Y/N!” Sugawara said patting your head. You nodded listening to Sugawara.
“Good night, and stay safe Y/N.” Asahi said sending you a shy smile and you nodded again.
“I very much will, now move along. You guys need to be home soon.” As you turned your attention back to the boys and went to go toss the balls to them.
-
You had just locked the equipment room after cleaning the gym. Everyone had left, including Hinata and Kageyama who had to get Daichi to yell at the two to head home. The others went to change and you assumed they went home. This left you alone in the gym and no supervision.
Your body shook as the exhaustion and frustration you felt from earlier today started showing. You started getting angry and began punching your thighs. You would have slammed a volleyball but you forgot to have one saved for yourself.
The punching started getting aggressively harder and faster. You didn’t keep track of your surroundings as you only paid attention of releasing your anger through punching yourself.
“Babe! What are you still doing here??? I thought you already left.” Tanaka yawned as he walked closer to you. No response.
“Baby?” Tanaka neared closer to you. He heard the sound of skin smacking.
“Y/N?” As Tanaka stood behind you and took a full look at you, but what caught his eyes was you throwing punches at your reddening thighs.
“WOAH, WOAH, WOAH!” Tanaka jumped and hurried to step in front of you. He put his hands on the side of your arms and you looked up with tears streaming down your cheeks. Your eyes shined under the lights since the tears were welding in your eyes.
“R-ryu?”
“Baby...” as his eyes filled with concern and he held your face in his hands.
“W-what are you still doing here? I thought you went home already.” as you wiped the tears away in a rush and covered your thighs with your arms.
“No, no, I was going to stay behind to walk you home... Why were you punching yourself?” as he gently looked at you up down and rubbed a hand on your pink thighs.
“It was my version of coping with my anger... I’m sorry.”
“Oh my poor princess.” Tanaka sat down on the bench and turned your head towards him. He gave you a kiss on your lips before kissing your forehead. “Do you want to tell me what caused this to happen?”
“It was just a bad morning. I was late and assigned myself stupid cleaning duty to make up for my tardiness. Then I got into a fight with a classmate and got a punishment. After that I was put in another cleaning duty and god I just am so tired.” as you sighed melting to Tanaka’s touch. Tanaka had brought your head to rest on his shoulder as he ran his fingers through your hair.
“It’s okay princess, you did so well today. I am so proud of you for passing the day and finishing it off with me. It’s okay to be angry, though it’s not okay to commit brutal punches to your poor stunning thighs.” As he rubbed a hand over your thigh and gripped it a bit.
“I’m sorry...”
“Don’t be sorry. It was your way of controlling anger, though let’s try finding a different way to contain your anger. How about we choose a different tactic? Like writing your anger away or watching me do stupid things with Noya.”
“I wanna see you act stupid with Noya. You guys make me so happy. Mainly you though.” as you put on a smile to thank Tanaka. Tanaka clenched his heart with an exaggerated expression.
“God your smile is so pretty. How did I get so lucky?” as Tanaka gave you another kiss on your lips.
“Stop- you’re making me blush.” as you hid your face in your hands and stood up to get ready to leave. Tanaka laughed before bringing your hand to his lips to place a small gentle kiss.
“Let’s get you home, hm? We should take care of those sexy thighs.” he winked giving your bum a little smack and you playfully punched him.
“Gosh, you’re so weird.” as you walked towards the doors with Tanaka clinging onto you.
“Whatever, princess. I guess I’m just crazy in love with you.” Tanaka giggled like a little kid.
“Oh jeez-” As you guys left the gym hand in hand and casually being a cheesy couple at night.
-
#tanaka x you#tanaka oneshot#tanaka fluff#tanaka angst#tanaka hcs#tanaka request#tanaka imagines#tanaka x reader#tanaka x y/n#tanaka ryuunosuke x reader#tanaka ryuunosuke#tanaka ryuunosuke fluff#tanaka ryuunosuke angst#haikyuu#haikyuu!!#haikyuu fluff#haikyuu angst#haikyuu requests#haikyuu imagine#haikyuu x you#haikyuu scenarios
180 notes
·
View notes
Text
Power Couple #7 (Severus Snape x Reader)
Heeeeeello again! I'm sorry it took so long again! I promiss I'll try harder to update the story faster 😅
Some reminders: english is not my native language, so expect errors and if you asked to be tagged but weren't, send me a message and I'll try to fix it on the upcoming chapters
Tagzzz: @lizlil @misselsbells06 @mitchiesdungeon @sleepiesapphicxoxo @severuslovebot
As soon as they left the room, Severus' mind started to race and he thought about what he would say and the awkward silence that would inevitably fall upon them while they walked towards the dungeons.
But again, as it always seemed to happen to his impressions about their interactions, he was wrong.
"It's so weird to talk to all of them without feeling judged or under evaluation…" Y/N commented.
"Your former teachers, you mean?" He asked, almost relieved by the fact that they had just so easily started a conversation.
"Yes! They seemed weirdly interested!"
"It happens whenever they see old students. It was like that with me, when I started teaching here, then with Lupin…"
"What do you mean by 'old', may I ask you?" She asked, pretending to be offended.
"I didn't mean… After all, I'm..." He turned to her as they reached the corridor that led to the potions' room.
"I know, Severus! I'm just teasing." Y/N laughed. Snape chuckled and shook his head.
As they were about to enter the classroom, they heard some hurried steps behind them and, right after that, someone calling for Y/N. Severus recognized Hermione's inquisitive tone without having to turn around. He rolled his eyes in annoyance before facing the girl.
"Sorry to bother, Y/N! And you too, Professor Snape…" Hermione hesitantly said. Y/N smiled at her and signalized for her to go on and Snape had to fight the urge to roll his eyes again. "But I wanted to ask you something! I was wondering if you had any recommendations on books about Defense Against the Dark Arts."
"Oh, I see!" Y/N said, impressed by the girl's attitude. "Since you're asking, I assume you covered all the titles recommended for the school year, am I right?" Hermione confirmed with a shy nod. "Okay, so I'm going to make some not-so-obvious recommendations, since it seems you already dominate the basics, is that ok?" Another nod. "I'd say you look for Confronting the Faceless…" At that Severus couldn't help but be impressed. "Quentin's bibliography is also really good, I think you probably have already read some of his books, but it's always a good choice and…I probably shouldn't…"
"Please do! I'd love any recommendation, really!" The girl asked.
"Alright. This will sound a bit unorthodox, but you're a clever witch!" Y/N stated and Hermione smiled proudly. "I'll recommend that you look for the Dark Arts basic theories and practices. Search for books like Secrets of the Darkest Art, Confringo Spellbok and Basic Hexes for the Busy and Vexed… That's a fair starting point, I believe." Y/N then looked intensely at the girl that seemed in shock. "Don't get me wrong! I'm only recommending this 'cause I believe in your good intentions and I know that you'll only get to read them if one of your Professors allow it. I know it sounds weird, but I have this theory that in order to fight something, you have to understand it first. Trust me, if you know how a spell works, it's easier to learn a counterspell, if you know the poison, you can make an antidote and so on!"
"I see! You're absolutely right! Thank you so much!" Hermione said, already looking forward to her next study sessions.
"Anytime!" Y/N smiled. "Just be a little critical with those readings and keep foccused on your actual goal, these books can be very persuasive sometimes…"
"Don't worry, I'll keep that in mind! Thanks again!" She was about to leave, but refrained herself. "Professor Snape, would you… write that permission for me?"
"I'll think about it, Miss Granger." He said with an eyebrow raised, but there was something in his tone that gave her some hope and she left with a smile.
"Did I just put you in an awkward situation?" Y/N asked, her tone and smile already asking for an apology.
"You mean making an insufferable teenager start bothering me about books? As if they didn't annoy me enough?" He asked sarcastically, which made her chuckle. Severus smiled at himself, almost proud of the fact that somehow - he didn't know exactly - he seemed to always make her laugh.
"My bad… But you can always refuse to let her read those books…" She said as they entered the room. "I mean… They are a bit disturbing, but…"
"I know… But I agree with everything you said to her… It's an unusual study approach, but it works. And if there's any student I would ever allow to read those kind of books at a young age, it would be Granger…" He said sitting at his desk to write the permission. "But you never heard me say it."
"My lips are sealed." She smiled at him, amused by the way he tried to appear cold and distant to his students when he actually cared about them. "So, those essays…" She started, leaning against the table, looking at his writing.
"Yes, I read them and got quite intrigued by that one with the brazilian herb…" He took a moment to process the fact that she was so nonchalantly standing really close to him. It wasn't exactly intimidating, but he felt his cheeks burning, so he decided not to look at her. "I actually did some experiments of my own…"
"Really?" She sounded impressed, which made him smile a bit and raise his head to see her amused face. "Can I see?"
Severus struggled with himself, debating if he would share his experiments with someone or keep them private, as he always did. He didn't know if he actually trusted the woman in front of him or if he just wanted to impress her, but he was inclined to show her his studies.
"You don't have to, though." Y/N was quick to say, seeing he wasn't sure about showing his work. "I mean…" But Severus didn't let her finish.
"Come." He said getting up, a smirk on his face as he led her to his private chambers behind the classroom. He held the door open for her and she entered his living room.
"So this is where a Hogwarts' Professor stays during the school year." She said taking a look around.
"A potion master, yes." He confirmed. "It was Slughorn's chambers before me."
"I see! It's nice! I mean… to have a house inside Hogwarts." She trailed off.
"It is, I guess…" He went to the kitchen and signalized for her to follow. With a wave of his hand he made the water in the tea kettle start to boil. "Fancy some tea?"
"Sure!" Y/N said, with a smile. Another wave of his hand and two cups of perfectly brewed tea were ready. "Okay, you gotta be kidding me, right? You're a potion master, so you make better tea than the rest of us, mere mortals, is that so? Are you an amazing cook as well? That's so cliché, Severus…"
Severus laughed lightly and opened the door to his personal lab, allowing her to enter before him. "I don't know about the cooking…"
"I don't believe you." She teased. "But that's a topic for some other time, let's see what you've been working on! I just have to remind you that I probably won't understand a single thing about your experiments."
"Now I don't believe you." He teased back and allowed himself a smirk, one that she couldn't see because his lips were hiding behind the cup of tea. Severus approached one of the cauldrons that was covered by a heavy cover. "I began by reproducing the author's recipe, which turned out quite well… The effects of the herb she mentioned really perform as she predicted. The calming draught that resulted is basically as effective as the original one." Snape explained as Y/N stepped closer to take a look at the potion. He observed her features as she seemed to really pay attention and for a moment or two, he forgot to continue. "But then I figured that, since this herb can replace a large number of ingredients, it meant that, there should be a way of making this potion stronger by the use of other supplementing elements." He then took the cover from three smaller cauldrons. "I've been able to manage some minor advances, but there are some ingredients missing in Hogwarts' storage."
"Really? Rare ones?" Y/N asked, still looking intensely at the potions, amazed by his progress.
"Some of them, yes. But mostly foreing insumes." Severus explained.
"Do you have a list? I could check the Ministry lab and storage and fetch you some of them, if they happen to be available there." She said looking up to face him, Snape raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "Severus, the Ministry has more ingredients than we care to use. I'm sure no one will even notice some of them are missing. And even if they do, as head of the department, I'm in charge of the storage." She shrugged. "It's better that you use it than to let everything rot inside the aurors' cabinets."
"In that case, I can make a list and send it over to your office." Severus said. "Thank you."
"Oh, don't thank me!" Y/N tried to suppress a smile. "It's not like it's gonna be free of charges, you know…"
"No?" Somehow, he couldn't take her seriously.
"Definitely not." She took a sip from her tea. "You didn't think I would simply give you the ingredients, did you?" Y/N had this almost devious smirk playing at her lips as she watched Severus become more and more confused. "I mean, I have to see your list to know the actual price, but I'm guessing that at the very least, you're gonna have to buy me some drinks."
Snape almost choked on his tea. Was she really implying what he thought she was? Sooner that afternoon he was thinking about possible ways to ask her out and gave up on that idea because it seemed completely ridiculous and here she was, making it look like a joke.
"Is that so? That's how the Ministry charges for potions' supplies?" He managed to ask, trying with all his might to sound nonchalant.
"Hey, I don't make the rules…" She feigned innocence. "If you still want those ingredients, send me the list tomorrow and we can discuss the payment later." She shrugged again. "You know better, of course, but I'd say a dinner is a fair price considering you'll get to develop your researches."
"I'm sorry, did you say dinner?" He asked, already playing along. "I thought you said earlier it was just some drinks…" His sarcasm was finally being put to good use against her.
"I believe I said 'at least' some drinks. Who knows? Those ingredients can be really expensive sometimes…"
"Right…" Snape said, trying to keep the serious façade.
"Anyway… If you still want them, send me an owl with your list and I'll see what I can do." She said finishing her tea.
"I'll think about it…" Now he was just trying not to agree with going out with her right away.
"Of course you will." She chuckled. "I guess I'll leave you to your thoughts for the night then! It's getting late... Can I use your floo network?" Severus nodded and led the way to his living room.
"I'll send you the list tomorrow." Severus said as he watched her step into the fireplace.
"Good!" Y/N smiled at him. "Bye, Severus!" With that, she left his chambers in the green flames brought by the floo powder.
Severus stared at the empty fireplace for sometime, thinking about the nonsense of everything that happened.
For some reason, he didn't seem capable to stop smiling for the rest of the night.
#severus snape#severus snape imagine#snape#snape imagine#snape x reader#severus snape x reader#severus#severus x reader#professor snape#snape fanfiction
226 notes
·
View notes
Text
How I think Hyrule would respond to Zelda's return, after the end of BotW.
Wall of text incoming.
TL;DR: I think they'd be very cruel.
Please remember that these are all only my interpretations and opinions, and should be treated as such.
A while ago, I made a post saying that I do not believe that Zelda or Link should be in any way 'happy' after the end of BotW. Imo, they've both lost too much for that, and I worry that the sequel will not give this grief or loss the focus it deserves.
Now, I plan to expand on that, by explaining my interpretation for how i believe Hyrule would respond to her after her return, which would only further compound their misery.
Now, I'd like to preface this by saying that I actually like BotW Zelda as a character a lot, and that I'm very sympathetic to her.
However... well.
The consequences of her failure are simply too big to ignore imo.
Firstly, as a general overview: Zelda was the ONLY person capable of stopping Ganon. Without her Divine sealing power, there was simply no way for Hyrule to survive Ganon's assault, no matter the preparations, or skill of the warriors. The best example of this is the Champions and Divine Beasts. They were all the best of the absolute best, and yet none of them were able to survive Ganon's assault, simply because they were not Divinely favoured to succeed, the way that Link and Zelda were. Even despite their incredible skill, prowess and dedication. There are other examples too, notably the fall of Hyrule's military outposts, and the annihilation of central Hyrule's civilisation and infrastructure.
To put it simply, with Zelda's power, they won. Without it, all of the preparations were for naught, and everyone would die. Zelda herself even says as much in a cutscene in AoC.
(Also, as a side note, in all of those levels in AoC where you relieve the Akkala Fortress, Great Plateau, and Hateno fort, remember that in BotW, they all fell, and the soldiers would have been slaughtered.)
So, in light of that...
The fact that Zelda only unlocked her power after it was already too late means that I don't believe that the shattered remnants of Hyrule's civilisation would be kind or sympathetic to her.
Link and Zelda were literally born by divine influence to protect Hyrule from Ganon. And, well...
Again, my point comes down to the fact that Zelda only unlocked her power after it was too late for the Champions, Link, and thousands of other Hyruleans who had either already been killed, or who would later die in the aftermath.
Now, again, I'm HIGHLY sympathetic to Zelda here. Indeed, she had lived her entire life with this Sword of Damocles hanging over her.
However. The sword fell.
And, crucially, Zelda avoided it, whilst it went on to kill literally thousands of others. They all died for Zelda's failure, whilst she herself survived.
Furthermore, those 'lucky' ones who did survive had to live in BotW Hyrule, which, if I'm being honest, is an absolute wasteland. So, so much was lost in the Calamity, the land was overrun by monsters, and even the tiny remaining pockets of civilisation suffer. I could go on for hours about how infrastructure, agriculture and trade were all annihilated, but I'll try to refrain for brevity's sake.
The long and short of it is that Hyrule is fucked.
I think my worry about this comes from BotW's post credit scene where Zelda tells Link that she thinks that if everyone works together, they can rebuild, and make Hyrule better than it was before.
And, this line really annoyed me. Because, quite simply, Hyrule has simply lost too much to rebuild. Infrastructure, agriculture, trade, population... Hyrule would be reeling for generations after Link and Zelda's death. To expect any kind of quick recovery is just... foolish beyond words.
(Another side note: I'm extremely grateful to AoC showing just how developed Hyrule is pre-Calamity. It helps give scale and scope to the devastation in BotW even more.)
So, Zelda's naive optimism here annoyed me. However, far more than that, there is another issue that this overlooks:
Namely, I cannot fathom why anyone in Hyrule would want to follow her, or would accept her as their sovereign.
Now, this is going to get extremely cruel to Zelda, and that saddens me, because I like her. This is just what I think the realistic response would be to her, given the circumstances, because people are cruel and like easy targets of blame. There are many examples of this kind of blaming behaviour in history, if anyone wants to look, lol. So apologies in advance:
BotW tells us through the memories that Zelda's reputation is AWFUL Pre-Calamity. Rhoam says that the people call her 'Heir to a Kingdom of Nothing' etc.
Now, perhaps poor parenting aside, this gives more context. Do you really believe that the 'lucky' few survivors of Central Hyrule would be kind, given that Zelda fulfilled their terrible expectations in the WORST possible manner?
No. I believe that that generation, which already disliked her, would spend the rest of their lives cursing her failure, and the death and destruction that came as a consequence. And, they would pass that down to their children and grandchildren.
This comes to another point: Zelda is (for the most part) out of living memory. The only thing Hyrule knows of her is her failure to prevent the land from being devastated. Furthermore, the 4 tribes of Hyrule might even have a decent cause to blame her for the deaths of the Champions.
(Cause and effect are tricky, but well... people are irrational. Maybe if Zelda had unlocked her power straight away, the Champions still would have died. However, perhaps they could have held on long enough for Link and Zelda to force Ganon to recall his Blights to protect himself, as he does in BotW if you attack him without liberating the Divine Beasts. Who is to say? The point is, people get hung up on these kind of 'what ifs', as I am doing right now, lol.)
I'd like to make a special mention of the Zora here, who not only have Zelda (and all of her failures and inadequacies) in living memory, but are also xenophobic towards Hylians.
We see how they blame Link in BotW, after all. I think that they would feel similarly to Zelda, who is 'technically' more deserving of blame.
From a Zora-centric perspective, Zelda may as well have stolen Mipha from them, to make her take the fall for Zelda's failures. She literally set Mipha up to die, she sacrificed Mipha on the altar of her own survival, etc.
To elaborate: Princess Zelda personally requested Mipha, the beloved Crown Princess of the Zora, to become Champion. Despite Dorephan's hesitance, he allows it. Then, Zelda fails her, and Mipha dies in the Calamity that Zelda failed to prevent, but also that Zelda manages to survive.
Like... as harsh, cruel, and unfair as this is to poor Zelda... do you think that the Domain, which is STILL mourning Mipha a century later, would just... wave that away?
Now... how much Zelda is truly to blame for the Calamity is another matter, one that I will explore in a post hopefully shorter than this one. Suffice to say, I have many opinions, and some of the conclusions are perhaps unkind to her, which only further justifies my interpretations of Hyrule's blame, and Zelda's guilt and grief.
The point is that... Hyrule would see an easy target to dump their grief on. And I I don't believe they would just let it go.
Furthermore, Zelda has no political influence anymore. She can't force anyone to listen to her, or obey her commands, since all of that was destroyed in the Calamity. Moreover, with Zelda's reputation being that of colossal failure, I doubt that anyone in Hyrule would wish to submit to her, to give her the chance to fuck everything up again.
God. I feel really horrible typing all of this out, lol. And yet, I genuinely believe that this would be the reaction to her. So, if in the sequel, everything is being rebuilt and everyone is totally happy with Zelda, well...
I'm gonna be very upset. Because, in my opinion, if all of Hyrule just forgave Zelda's failures, and ignored their disastrous consequences, that would be extremely unrealistic.
As much as this headcanon hurts, and would hurt me to see, I'd be very vindicated by it, lol.
If anyone has any opinions, feel free to let me know.
Just please keep everything civil lol. This is only a random person on the internet's opinion.
35 notes
·
View notes
Text
@elskamo because I adore you I will write a thing for it, but tbh this really should be a multichaptered fic. I’m just the worst at writing those, so here’s a shortened version. Also you should totally write that alternate world tour idea, it sounds super dope!
“If you think he’s cute, why don’t you just go talk to him?”
“Who are you even talking about?”
“Don’t play dumb with me, I know you Duncan. Just because things didn’t work out with us doesn’t mean you’re not still my best friend. I can read you like a book.”
“You should stick with reading actual books Princess, don’t you have other people to bother. Like Trent?”
“Stop trying to change the subject, he’s literally looked over at you at least twice now. Go say hi.”
“Not interested, besides you know I only have eyes for you Court.”
“Not interested.”
“You break my heart Princess.”
“And you’re unbelievable. Oh look, there’s Heather and oh!”
“What?”
“Looks like she knows your guy.”
“No, Courtney! Don’t you dare!”
Too late, his ex girlfriend proves to still be a pain in his ass as she waves down Heather and motions for her and her handsome friend to join them in their booth. Courtney makes sure Heather sits next to her as they’re all introduced to Alejandro, a childhood friend from her daycare days who she managed to keep in contact with.
“Duncan, Court, this is Al.”
“Heather.”
“Kidding, his name is Alejandro. He just moved here, so he’ll need all the social interaction he can get.”
“I was doing fine on my own.”
“Sure, that’s why I found you napping on the couch with a documentary on whales playing in the background. You need to get out more.”
“I told you already I had it on for the ocean sounds.”
“Dude’s got a point, waves are pretty soothing… um… you know at least that’s what the homies… I mean Geoff tells me.”
Courtney shoots Duncan a pointed look as to say I told you so when he just had a brainfart and blanked out on the words, it had nothing to do with how distracting his new… friend is. None at all.
😏😏😏
Heather: You know if you wanna talk to him, you should’ve just done it. I’ve never seen you this nervous before, I really gotta meet this guy.
Alejandro: Haha, really funny Heather. The only reason why I’m even looking at him is because you’re running thirty minutes late.
Heather: Right… it’s why you’ve only been sending me messages about him when there must be at least twenty other people at the diner.
Alejandro: The guy has a green mohawk! It’s very in your face!
Heather: Oh yeah, not that you were paying extra attention to him or anything… I mean you must just have keen observation skills to see that his eyes are a unique shade of light blue you’ve never seen before and that he has a dimple only on his right cheek when he smiles… but you would notice that about anyone.
He was still struggling with a reply when he catches the guy he totally hasn’t been checking out, no matter what Heather thinks, looks over at him for the third time since he’s been in the corner spot. The sound of the door chiming along with a pair of heels on the tiles lets him know his lunch buddy has finally arrived. She doesn’t even apologize for being late, just glances at her phone and smiles at her while firing away a text message before putting the phone back in her purse.
“You’re not even going to say hello?”
“No time, we have some people to meet.”
Before he even has the chance to question her further, she’s already pulling him out of the booth towards, the guy with the green hair and his friend… that Heather clearly knew and didn’t tell him about. Great, he’s been set up. She shoots him a wink as she sits down next to the brunette he knows as Courtney, leaving him no choice but to slide in next to Duncan.
😏😏😏
“Wait, oh my gosh Duncan! This is big! Your first date together! Where are you guys going?”
“Slow your roll Princess, it’s not a date. We’re just going to watch that new scary movie since someone bailed on me.”
“Going to a movie is a date, I knew you liked him!”
“Yeah, no. Dude seems chill and he was free, that’s the only reason. We’re just two guys hanging out.”
“Sure, just like how Trent and I are just two friends who text each other everyday.”
“We don’t text everyday…”
“Ha! I knew you had his number!”
“... of course I do… we’re friends… don’t wait up.”
😏😏😏
“Wow, look at you getting all dressed up, hot date? Actually don’t answer that, where’s Duncan taking you?”
“I’m just wearing a button down and how’d you know I was hanging out with Duncan?”
“From the way you were smiling at your phone even though you two have been texting non stop all day, and is that what you’re calling it? Hanging out.”
“We’re just going to see a movie.”
“Netflix and chill.”
“No Heather, at a movie theater.”
“Oh, a bit voyeuristic for the first date, but I’m not judging.”
“We’re just friends. Nothing’s happening. I don’t like him like that.”
“Right, just remember to use protection.”
😏😏😏
Somehow they end up having a picnic in the park a couple weeks after their movie not date. Clearly neither of them are interested in being anything more than friends, though their roommates keep trying to push them together. Even though again, they were just friends. Just two bros eating homemade food they made for each other on a nice sunny afternoon in a secluded part of the park next to the lake. Totally normal and definitely not a second date. It’s easy to confuse it as one, especially when they start talking and get to know each other more, what their families are like, favorite foods, hobbies. Just questions to get to know each other better, as friends of course.
😏😏😏
“So when are you going to make things official with Alejandro?”
“Nice to see you too Heather. Courtney’s over at Trent’s.”
“Dodge the question again. I dare you.”
“Al and I are just friends.”
“Woah. This is serious.”
“What?”
“Alejandro doesn’t just let anyone call him Al. He hates being called that…”
“Yeah I know cause José’s a douche… stop looking at me like that.”
“And you’re still trying to convince me there’s nothing there?”
“He doesn’t like me like that and I don’t see him that way. We’re just friends.”
“You two are impossible I swear.”
😏😏😏
“Courtney? Heather’s not…”
“I’m not here for her, what are your intentions towards Duncan?”
“I don’t know what…”
“Don't finish that sentence. You guys have been dating for the past two months. Is this just a fling? I need to know how invested I need to be in this. Duncan’s been through a lot already…”
“I know, his parents, really his dad is an asshole.”
“He told you that…”
“Yeah, of course he did. I know about his time in juvie too, he had a crush on…”
“Dylan. Alright, I guess we’re done here.”
“You’re just gonna leave now?”
“Yep. Oh and by the way, his birthday is coming up…”
“This saturday.”
“Exactly… and I’ll be busy working overtime that day which means I’ll probably end up crashing at Trent’s since it’s so much closer to the office…”
“Didn’t you request his birthday off months in advance.”
“He doesn’t know that.”
😏😏😏
A whole year passes and somehow Duncan and Alejandro are still in denial. They act like a couple, invading each other’s space, giving each other gifts for birthdays and anniversaries, and holding hands in public. Courtney and Heather have both caught them on five separate occasions of them in promising positions with red lips and hickes they tried to hide. It’s exhausting getting them to admit they like each other and are together in a relationship. At this rate, the girls have given up, as long as they’re happy.
😏😏😏
“You’re going to smudge your mascara, I thought you used the waterproof one.”
“Guess I grabbed the wrong one. I’m surprised you’re not crying? How did I become the emotional one.”
“Probably because I’m still annoyed at them for denying they’re relationship when they’re literally getting married right now! Who does that?”
“Let it go Court, they just don’t want to admit we’re right.”
“Okay, but doing this for tax breaks is a lousy excuse. Just like when they were claiming they wanted to save more money by moving in together when our leases were nearing its end.”
“Boys, what are you going to do. Speaking of…”
“This is their day Heather. Look at those two. I swear they’ve only had eyes for each other since the day at the diner.”
“About that…”
“... no… you’re kidding!”
“Fate works in mysterious ways. Who would’ve known they met when they were kids and never forgot about each other.”
“Well that explains why they were so drawn to each other in the first place.”
Duncan and Alejandro both gave a special smile to their former roommates finally acknowledging that they were right to think there was something more to their friendship. Funny how they kept trying to convince themselves there was nothing there when it couldn’t be farther from the truth. They were always meant to meet and continue falling together.
#aleduncan#lots of dialogue#inspo credit to elskamo#couldn’t resist slipping in Trentney... I tried not to get it out of hand and almost failed#also that emoji is the face I imagine both Courtney and Heather to be like the whole time
43 notes
·
View notes
Text
AkuRoku Defense pt 2
Axel and Roxas’s ship has had one of the most bizarre fandom journey’s i have ever come to witness. It has gone from being one of the most popular ships maybe ever, to being dead cancelled over a supposed age gap and I find that completely unfair, especially when it speaks to so many innocent people who emotionally depend on the ship, (yes innocent includes the spicy people because art literally is not a crime). So its time to defend it.
Brief Review on Nobodies vs Aging
First of all, l already explained in part 1 what the Nobodies Don’t Age thing means but I’ll go over it again briefly, since it can be confusing, though also many people seem to demand their hands be held rather than use their imaginations to understand. Even so, here’s the short version just for a review:
-A person in KH is made of a heart, body, and soul.
-The body reflects the heart in KH. (See: replica bodies taking on the appearance of the heart that’s inside them).
-A nobody lacks a heart, making them just a body and soul. They’re advanced zombies of sorts.
Nobodies do not age because they have no heart for the body to reflect. This is why they won’t change until they form one. Change includes age
-Ergo, you can imagine any age you like for Axel to be nobodied, cuz he was frozen at that age and did not change for 10 years. Not until he met Roxas.
We’ll come back to this again later.
Axel Loves Roxas Canonically
Second of all, Axel loves Roxas and you are allowed to interpret that as platonic, familial, or romantic, I don’t care as long as you’re not forcing that idea on others like the ship police. That said, people are allowed to explore how romantic this love potentially is.
And what you might like to know is that the canon is even open to this. Axel’s love for Roxas is canonically expressed, and if you would like, you can even interpret that love as romantic. See below:
We are going to look at the japanese translation because AS ALWAYS good old SENA is here for the straights and erases the gay, like clockwork.
In English, Axel says this:
Axel: I wanted to see Roxas. He...was the only one I liked... He made me feel...like I had a heart. It's kind of...funny... You make me feel...the same...
Axel’s line here in Japanese:
Axel: I wanted to see Roxas... I loved him. Being with him... it made me feel like I had a heart. I feel it from you, too... the same kind of....
You may notice that as romantic as the line “he made me feel like I had a heart” sounds, the original can be read as wAY gooier, specifically cuz of this word:
好き: "suki"
Now here’s the thing. Japanese is a pretty vague language which is why context is so important for these things, as well as what you say, and what you don’t say.
“Suki” is a very key word here because it is often used in romantic confession scenes.
(I have no idea what this panel is from, I apologize lol)
It CAN mean something casual, like “I love video games”, but considering Axel is saying this with his dying breath, I don’t think we should be treating it as some hyperbole. He is referring to a person and it is meaningful. However. It is still a word with plausible deniability. Japanese has several words for love, “ai” for example being one of the most inarguable means of referring to romantic love. So choosing “suki” still leaves room for the homophobes to disregard it as something not romantic. Which makes it objectively inconclusive. Here is the thing though… they specifically chose that word, suki, a word which IS so often used in a romantic context in many anime and manga.
They also chose to use that word rather than something objectively platonic. Which means you also cannot conclude Axel did NOT mean it romantically. Given his devotion to Roxas, and the fact that they chose this word of all words for him to say… I’m personally going to assume it’s romantic. You are free not to interpret it that way. But I am because I am considering the fact that they did not choose something strictly platonic.
(My translator friend actually freaked out when I showed her this, she’s translated and seen enough confession scenes to know what connotations that particular word comes with lol).
If you’ve read my queer coding doc, you may recall I also go over how this is one of the most important tricks with queer coding. You write something that CAN be viewed as queer but with plausible deniability for straight people to ignore it. It’s a means of protecting oneself and the text from homophobic oppression. It is a legitimate practice. So even though it can be denied as a queer text, it can also very very well be viewed as a definite queer text. We are choosing to queer it here. It is not as explicit as it could be, but it is still very bold, suggestive coding considering the homophobic world we live in, and especially with KH2 being released in 2004.
“But Age Gap!” (ughhhhh)
We’re back to this cuz I also finally have the Japanese version of that infamous page in the Day’s novel to look at.
I hope you’ll forgive me if I get a little bit salty but I don’t like to repeat myself lol so I’m gonna try to keep this section short and to the point.
In this interview with Nomura, he expresses that nobodies do not age, and they exist as they were at the time of becoming a nobody. He then suggests Xemnas seems 30 ish.
Now I truly do not care to hold your hand through the process of thinking creatively because you should be using your own imagination, if you have one, to think critically and creatively about what this idea means.
Kingdom Hearts is a FANTASY game. Nobodies are a FANTASY concept. They can break ALL the rules about real life that you want them to. But I will go ahead and explain this for you even though I’ve already done it many times, in this very document even and in other meta posts.
The body reflects the heart. Nobodies are frozen as they are from the moment they are “born”, which is to say the moment they are created. Glorified zombies. They aren’t going to age unless they form a heart. Why does Xemnas look 30? He has a heart! Or he was formed 10 years after TerraNort defected. You tell me. Why did Ienzo age? I dunno, you tell me! Either he formed a heart and didn’t know it, (he’s passionate about his work, he loves Ansem the Wise, any number of things could’ve made him form a new heart), or he was nobodied later in life. Axel is frozen at whatever age he was when he was nobodied, all the while Ienzo could’ve been nobodied 10 years later. It’s a fantasy, and these are fantasy rules. That scenario can happen. YOU decide. Until the canon tells us for sure, your imaginations can run wild with explanations. Even if the canon does tell us, you can still imagine whatever you want for your own headcanons. Freedom is amazing, it’s salty and sweet.
Now let’s talk about that annoying page in the Days novel people keep shoving in my face.
This one right here. The official english translation is this:
That’s not the worst translation I’ve seen them put out there. But let’s look closer at the Japanese:
Here, Axel says he thinks Roxas is about 10 years separate from himself, but things like age don't exist for nobodies.
Already that’s making a lot more sense to me for nobodies since we are told nobodies do not age. As such Axel speaking like he is 10 years older would feels almost contradictory when he has no heart and cannot change.
This wording is important. Recall me saying that Japanese is very vague so all of the context matters. No one is denying that 10 years passed between Birth By Sleep and Axel meeting Roxas. However. Nobodies don’t age.
(please dont make me explain that a third time in this essay alone)
The Japanese and English both express that age does not apply to nobodies, (as discussed above^^^^) and the Japanese furthers this with its wording. They have 10 years of separation between Axel being nobodied, and Roxas existing.
Axel saying in English that Roxas is simply 10 years younger than himself is rather misleading considering the ambiguity of the original. I can’t fault the translators too much for not understanding this nobody concept so well because it is obviously confusing. However, I do not think Axel was saying Roxas is literally, in real life human somebody terms, 10 literal physical years younger than him. He is expressing that he became a nobody 10 years ago whereas this guy became a nobody very recently, and it shows with how little he can even function right now. A zombie who has been wandering around with no heart for 10 years meets a fresh zombie wandering around with no heart for 1 day.
I know antis are gonna use it against us no matter what, but at least know that akuroku is not inherently pedophilia nor is it inherently an adult/minor ship.
In many of our headcanons, Axel was frozen at age 18 or 19, with Roxas being 16. Absolutely no one is required to view them with a big age gap because imagination is free and you literally have no right to police it, but also because the canon expresses these nobodies as beings outside of the realm of age. They do not operate under real life rules or somebody rules. Think of Steven Universe where Rose was thousands of years old but only “grew up” as a person when she fell in love with Greg, a human in his 20s-30s who asked her to consider other people’s feelings. Consider the mind of a nobody as a state of Neverland. You aren’t gonna age unless you step out of it and change. Mature. Isn’t it sad that Axel did not feel like he had a heart until Roxas? No wonder people ship it!
Coding is Obvious
Finally I wanna conclude on a simple thought. This interview right here? I’d be curious what the original Japanese actually says lol but the english translation of it says that romantic akuroku was not Nomura’s intent.
Here’s the thing though. If you know anything about queer coding, you know that using romantic coding between 2 male characters is signaling something. It is not something you should ignore. It would not be there if the characters were meant to be viewed as objectively straight. And for something “unintentional”... there sure is a lot of coding at work here.
From Axel pinning Roxas down and asking him to come home in a very sexually suggestive pose,
to watching the sunset in sheer bliss together just enjoying the peace of reunion,
to watching the sunset together while talking about what LOVE is, specifICALLY romantic love,
To this. And I already told you what this was in Japanese.
I’m not saying Nomura lied…
But I am saying that a whole staff worked together to create these games, and it is very difficult for me to believe that no one thought to say “these characters appear to be romantic, let us change the scene to be more platonic” if the characters were not meant to be romantically suggestive.
Tl;Dr I wanna live in the timeline where people let you ship akuroku lol
158 notes
·
View notes
Text
Astralignment
and the Korribani Calendar System
Before the arrival of the Exiles the native Sith on Korriban had their own system of keeping track of time. Over the years, this became standardized and refined and is still in use by a large portion of the modern Pureblood community. Since the ancient Sith were observant beings of their world, many of the names and symbols reflected their natural environment. All of these aspects go into what is known as a Sith’s astralignment (astro-alignment).
Since the Empire runs on Imperial Standard Time (IST), anything relating to Korriban or any other Imperial world is referred by the local time of that planet.
Compare a year on Dromund Kaas to Korriban:
Dromund Kaas (everything in standard)
24 hours/day
312 days/year
7,488 hours/year
60 minutes = 1 hour
24 hours = 1 day
5 days = 1 week
7 weeks = 1 month
35 days = 1 month
8 months (+4 weeks and 4 holidays) = 1 year
312 (standard)days = 1 year
Korriban
28 (standard) hours/day
780 (local) days/year
21,840 (standard) hours/year
70 (standard and local) minutes = 1 hour
24 (local) hours = 1 day
10 (local) days = 1 week
6.5 (local) weeks = 1 month
65 (local) days = 1 month
12 (local) months = 1 year
780 (local) days = 1 year
This roughly makes 1 Korribani year approximately 2.9 [Dromund] Kaasi years.
Calendars
The days on Korriban are annotated on some versions of the Imperial calendar alongside the standard days.
In this example, names of the days on the calendar reflect the IST. The black numbers indicate the date in IST, the red numbers represent the date of the Korribani calendar. Placement of the Korribani date indicate when that day begins in relation to the Kaasi one.
A. 00:00 is the same for both. B. 00:00 K starts at 04:00 DK. C. 00:00 K starts at 08:00 DK. D. 00:00 K starts at 12:00 DK. E. 00:00 K starts at 16:00 DK. F. 00:00 K starts at 20:00 DK. G. Loops back around and 00:00 K lines up 00:00 DK .
While seemingly complicated to some, most Sith have grown with this system of overlapping calendars and can easily tell the date by the positioning of the numbers in this format.
There are of course, electronic versions where the date is shown simply:
Since the Korribani month is longer than the Kaasi one, the dates will continue through the Kaasi months. These next two pictures show how long 1 Korribani month is in relation to a Kaasi one.
There is also a version of the Korribani calendar that does not overlap with IST. These are used locally on the planet.
The days of the Korribani week were named after major gods from the most widespread pantheon on the planet:
Ahmuriq, from Ahmurn: the creator god.
Marseriq, from Marserha: mother goddess of the Sith.
Bashariq, from Bashara: goddess of passion.
Teraiq, from Teral: god of protection and justice.
Iskarliq, from Iskarln: god(dess) of conflict and war.
Marduriq, from Mardur: patron god of the Massassi and strength.
Rusaniq, from Rusanel: goddess of knowledge.
Zefiriq, from Zefir: goddess of the hunt.
Shumariq, from Shumari: god of the harvest.
Goruiq, from Gorul: the trickster god(dess).
Months
There are numerous constellations in the Korribani sky. Twelves of these mark the months of the year as well as going into the astalignment. The 12 major, monthly constellations all depict local fauna from ancient fables and have certain characteristics that are commonly associated with them.
1. Yuninchâtsutuyok, the jiminat and agzonûboj engaged in eternal conflict. Dedicated, ambitious, and insightful.
2. Qyalatuyok, the qyalak. Calm, sentimental, and inquisitive.
3. Badzuriqatuyok, the badzuriqash. Tenacious, practical, and direct.
4. Kaarjontuyok, the kaarjontû. Spontaneous, contemplative, and observant.
5. Tukatatuyok, the tukata. Loyal, respectful, and staunch.
6. Hatyatuyok, the hatya. Articulate, perceptive, and adaptable.
7. Lomaituyok, the lomait. Disciplined, fearless, and competitive.
8. Dzushatuyok, the dzushaj. Private, calculating, and flexible.
9. Mowhetuyok, the mowhef. Stern, traditional, and ruthless.
10. Dyaltituyok, the dyaltir. Mischievous, studious, and charismatic.
11. Jhan’dikanatuyok, the lost dikana. Creative, sociable, and resourceful.
12. Niqoituyok, the niqoit. Erudite, cunning, and free-spirited.
Years
The years are also represented by local animals. No one, not even Sith scholars or historians, are sure of the origin of how these animals came to represent the years on Korriban’s calendar. It is one of the many parts of Sith culture that have been lost since it is believed this particular record has been passed down through oral tellings.
The years are kept track of in a 6-year cycle with each year emphasizing a likely success for the ones born in that year.
Chiroik - Wealth
Wokinai - Knowledge
Natûsh - Fame
Dzenal - Influence
Litskoj - Power
Sulemish - Longevity
(ie. Those born in the year of the Sulemish will have a long life.) This again factors into a Sith’s astralignment.
In addition to the years, these 6 animals are also used for the hours on Korriban. But time is not conveyed in the same manner as Basic. While in Basic one would simply say “14:25” (or two twenty-five in the afternoon) the Sith have a much more involved way to convey time.
For example: Shyracks screech and return to their caves as the priestess prepares the altar in the hour of the wokinai.
Translates to: 07:15 local time (or seven fifteen in the morning).
As a side note, a few centuries ago Darth Feras domesticated and bred wrats within the Empire. At first they weren’t seen with much interest by her peers. But popular rumor has it that she pointed out her creations embody the physical traits of the yearly beasts.
Eyes - Chiroik
Ears - Wokinai
Body - Natûsh
Hands - Dzenal
Feet - Litskoj
Tail - Sulemish
Afterwards they quickly became a favored pet and companion among the Sith, being seen as an auspicious animal.
While not related to their calendar there is a tradition of being assigned a birth flower. For this, the Sith do not look to their skies but rather, when a child is born the placenta is buried in a pot with 12 seeds. The first of these seeds to sprout becomes that Sith’s birth flower. These 12 flowers are also used in medicine, therapeutic or preventive, for some common ailments.
Serla for headaches.
Roshal for good eyesight.
Nashkir for sore throats.
Atsudqâ for heart health.
Hyaranjat for good digestion.
Mûyoin for muscle pain.
Shasâyar for fertility.
Jûzon for blood circulation.
Ashanin for bone mending.
Qoyo for fevers.
Chisiqsanu for irritated ridge skin.
Kûsk’inti for fatigue and replenishing energy.
The last two parts that go into a Sith’s astalignment are their energies. The weekly energies correspond with 4 classic “elements” of earth, fire, air, and water. While the daily energy simply refers to day or night (d/n) in regards to when the person was born.
Combined with all aspects mentioned in this document, year, month, weekly energy, day (+energy), and flower, one can study a Sith’s astalignment. ex. Darth Vowrawn’s astalignment factors:
The study of these astralignments is a complicated field on to its own while the findings can be very important to some among the Sith. There are specialized scholars who offer their services to the old families so that the “perfect matches” (marriage, business, or otherwise) can be set up.
— — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — —
aaaaahhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! IT’S DONE. i feel like frodo at mt. doom after the ring is destroyed omg... ;-;
SOOOO. i wanted, and i mean REALLY wanted, to finish this for lunar new year (for pretty obvious reasons lol)...... :,) welp. then i was like “i can do may 4″ lol NOPE. but here we are! still technically sith day? whatever. imma say I Did It. :D
also pls don’t laugh at my stupid drawings. i already know i can’t art. ok??? >,<
special thanks to @snootysith for giving me a bunch of sithy names and words for me to use. c: like y’all... coming up with fake words, that look and sound ok is really HARD (for my dumbass anyway)
other worldbuilding posts that are... sorta mentioned/used in this:
@inquisitorhotpants‘s dk calendar
BOOS! x3
and some other stuff ....
but uh, yea. if you’re wondering “hang on there fluffy... did you really make a big, dumbass zodiac/astrology post??” the answer is...
yes.
yes i did... xU
but also i imagine the ancient sith had a lot of special and important dates for you know... religious things? *shrug* and over the many, many years all of this was passed down and prob altered in some way to fit into modern sith society? idk...
now imma say some things here bc i know For A Fact!!! that ppl don’t go onto original posts to read op tags on this hellsite lol.
and this isn’t me trying to sound like an arrogant asshole... but these are for some common questions that’ll undoubtedly come up:
yes, you can use this in any extent or manner.
no, you obvs don’t have to. ignore it if you want. i’ll be ok lol.
no, i’m not gonna write a long ass book with all the little details on every aspect of all the traits and then assign these things for your character(s). just make something up. that’s what i did here xD (plus my brain is d e a d from this)
yes, this is seen as a mostly(!) tomato pureblood sith thing but obvs attitudes are different between individuals. some are super into it, some could careless and think it’s all fake news, some have parents that care too much about it which is annoying and interfering with their life so they lowkey hate it lol.
no, i couldn’t do a read more bc it wouldn’t look as nice and i worked hard ok? ;-; i apologize for clogged dashes in advance.
i think that’s it? ofc feel free to hmu if you’re ok with a reply that can take anywhere from a few min to 3 business days ^-^;
#swtor#sith pureblood#sith warrior#sith inquisitor#y'all know how surprisingly hard it is to make constellations???#like...#DX#they have to look like the thing and i had to know what that Thing was#but also! have you seen rl constellations??#they don't look like The Thing at all!#so i had to make it kinda abstract? idfk#now if you'll excuse me#i'm off to be a completely unproductive member of the fandom again#:')#worldbuilding#long post
335 notes
·
View notes
Note
Congrats on 100 followers!!! If it's no bother could I request head cannons for how protective the BL group is over their s/o? Thanks :))
[I’m assuming that these are just general jealousy level / worry-wart head-cannons? We’re not tapping into yandere on this blog lol. I’ll keep it simple, how ya like it :3]
Dimitri:
11/10
Boy worries
People out there want him dead = people out there want you dead too
Some might even try to take advantage of you due to his high status
Makes him hella clingy sometimes. Nightmares when you’re in ‘unfavorable’ circumstances aren’t rare
Even in his emo phase he’s still like this- just even more because the world is basically his enemy
Don’t let feral dima be around when soldiers talk smack to you. He will put them in their place without mercy
Doesn’t help that you’re basically the closest to family he’s got aside from Dedue
Dude you’re his future and he knows it. There is no one else who would stick with him through everything like you do
Even if there was, he wouldn’t want them. No one can ever replace you
He’s not so much concerned with someone else putting the moves on you
Okay, wait--hold that thought
He trusts you but goddess forbid someone makes you uncomfortable. He will use his authoritative presence to make them feel like a pebble next to a boulder
Totally glares at anyone with wandering eyes when you’re not looking. He’ll put one arm around your waist and nudge you away from them without hesitation
Dedue:
3/10
He can’t stop people from making advances- he knows that
He also can’t take action on your behalf
Sure, he doesn’t like it when people make advances towards you. The whole point of being in a relationship is so people know that you are each other’s partner
Most of the time he just lets you deal with it. You can take care of yourself
His mood goes foul if people dare to do it in front of him. If people thought he looked intimidating before then d a m n
He’ll casually place a hand on your shoulder (which if you know him well is actually the most unusual thing) and ask if you need anything else before dismissing himself
Just a little expression of clarity that you’re with him, you know, chase the bugger off
Surprisingly not a worry-wart in any aspect aside from health
It’s easy for someone to neglect their health; mental and physical
Don’t be surprised if he encourages you to get check-ups ritually
If something’s an issue he expects you to come to him when you’re ready
Not pushy in the slightest
Felix:
8/10
Asserts d o m i n a n c e towards all threats
His attitude is one of the top three causes for any arguments. You know the snarky remarks are part of the Felix package, but would it kill him to have some restraint occasionally?
Despite his intelligence Felix tends to make quick assumptions. The guy has a bit of a superiority complex and doesn’t like when other people get cozy with his s/o
Pity the fool who challenges the Fraldarious
He views it as them not taking him seriously.
Also slightly afraid you’ll ditch his difficult ass
He can and will tell them off. Doesn’t matter the time or scene- if he feels someone’s being too buddy-buddy then he’ll make them to get lost
Hence the arguments. It can get bothersome when he acts out towards someone you’re friends with or if he causes a scene
He knows that it’s out of line and that you can make your own choices, but he can’t help it
Will apologize begrudgingly, but only to you. The other person can just live with it
You might be able to milk it and get an apology hug lol
In other aspects of life he’s the same way. If a politician tries to screw you over he’s right there watching from the sidelines, if you’re in battle then he’s constantly glancing at where you’re stationed, etc.
Ashe:
7/10
He’s your silent protector lol
Not because he’s ‘quiet’ but instead out of fear. He doesn't want to annoy you
Ashe has a lot of insecurities. No matter how many times you tell him otherwise he’ll always think you’re out of his league
If anyone flirts or makes suggestive comments towards you he’ll get upset
Like, really upset
extremely upset
He’ll watch from the sidelines as you diffuse the situation, lacing one hand with your own with a smile. Just you’re normal not-confrontational-at-all-Ashe. At least that’s what you see
On the inside it’s a raging storm of emotions going on. He’s so afraid that one day you’ll wake up and realize that he’s not good enough. That he’ll have to watch you walk away and return to an empty home again
Que nervous sweating
He becomes a doting mother if you’re ever ill or in danger. For weeks on end he’ll become you’re second shadow
If someone ever dares to hurt you while he’s nearby they’re getting an arrow in the back. No mercy. The fury borderline snaps the arrow between his fingers
Hates leaving you behind or being away. Not knowing if you’re safe, happy, healthy, etc. eats him up inside
Literally fragile glass. He can’t even tinker with the thought of you dying or he gets a stress-induced headache
Sylvain:
5/10
He’s so neutral towards everything that it’s honestly scary
The fellow Lions would even say ‘creepy’ for some occasions. It’s so far off from how he behaved towards his past partners and other friends
With his past and reputation people would think he’d at least get defensive when other people flirt with you
He knows what players are looking for since he was one. He’s been in their shoes
Yet??? He’s indifferent towards everything???
It takes a lot to get Sylvain worked up. His laid back way of approaching conflict tends to rub off on those around him and therefore helps in avoiding arguments
It would take either you expressing your discomfort or for the other party to attempt physical contact to make him hostile
Even then though he’ll simply push them back before leading you away. No harm no foul, just in and out before things escalate
When it comes to big decisions or outbreaks he also follows a neutral approach. He waits for you to express your own wants before giving his opinions
You want to fight in the next battle? Cool, you’re registered. What battalion are you with? Well, looks like your going a different route than him. Are you sure that’s the one you want to follow? Yeah? Nothing he can do then aside from wish you luck.
Doesn’t mean he won’t be concerned at all though. I mean, it’s natural to be.
His mindset is that if he doesn’t worry then you won’t either. Anxiety is contagious and you don’t need extra stress in bad situations.
Annette:
7/10
She doesn’t w a n t to be like this, but sometimes it’s hard to hold back jealousy
Annette is one of those people that likes attention from the person she cares about. It makes her happy, so being ignored for someone else would really hurt
She’s nothing special in this regard. Like any person in a relationship she’ll have her moments, but for the most part everything is fine and dandy
The whole reason she’s above average is because of other reasons
She’ll nag you about safety precautions with logic from her studies. Being a goodie-two-shoes from a young age has her nerves spiking whenever you take needless risks
If she wasn’t reading up on faith magic before then she is now
The fear of being left behind is also something to chalk up on this list. If you’re gone longer than expected she’ll become antsy
The others can always tell when she’s worried. Annette isn’t very good at hiding that kind of aura from taking over
All in all, she’s not a very protective person. A better term would probably be “anxious”
Mercedes:
10/10
While she isn’t the staple of ‘overprotective,’ she is still exceedingly mindful of possible disasters
Are you really surprised? Mercedes cares about everyone no matter who they are.
She legit prays for the souls of her enemies. The woman is a saint in human skin
This also negates any jealous bone in her body. If she ever does feel uneasy it’s just a quick pang in the chest and then it’s gone
She doesn’t like to dwell on ‘what ifs’ because then she can’t live in the present- where people need her
She can seriously be a bit much other times though. If you even sneeze near her she’ll ask to take your temperature
Doesn’t matter where, who, when, etc. Mercedes takes care of everyone
Don’t ever deny her either. She can be pushy if the situation calls for it and sometimes it’s just easier to let her do what she wants
She’ll pray to the goddess for your safety before any battle, and send you off with extra healing potions for the times she won’t be near
During these times she’s extra vulnerable and is more open to showing her own personal strife to others. She tries to keep optimistic but nobody’s perfect. If it becomes too much she may seek to talk with a close friend (aka Annette)
However, her thoughts remain unclouded when others are in need. She suppresses her personal feelings until those in front of her are taken care of
Ingrid:
0/10
She isn’t worried
You know better than to wrong Ingrid
Enemies know better than to wrong you
Either happens and someone’s gonna die
#fe3h#fe3h imagines#fe3h scenarios#fe3h fanfic#fire emblem#fire emblem three houses#fire emblem three houses imagines#fire emblem imagine#fire emblem scenarios#blue lions#dimitri von blaiddyd#dimitri alexandre blaiddyd#dimitri x reader#dedue molinaro#dedue x reader#felix hugo fraldarius#felix x reader#ashe ubert#ashe duran#ashe x reader#sylvain jose gautier#sylvain x reader#annette dominic#annettexreader#mercedes von martritz#mercedes von bartels#mercedes x reader#ingrid x reader#ingrid galatea
222 notes
·
View notes
Text
pretend (pt.2)
JJ Maybank x female reader
Masterlist
Part 1
Summary: You cant stop thinking about JJ after spending time with him at the kegger, so you decide to seek him out.
Word count: 1.8k
Warnings: swearing, slight smut (if you squint), i think thats it?
A/N: i am not happy with this at all but im super tired and just wanted to post it so sorry in advance for the shitty writing - it also took longer than i wanted cos i didnt know where to go with the story so that was fun. Anyway i hope you like it (and feedback is always appreciated 🥺)
Tagging: @rudysbay @danicarosaline thanks for expressing interest in a second part 💙
You never thought that your mind would be occupied with JJ Maybank’s face as much as it had in the last week since the kegger you spent with him. To be honest it made you feel a little pathetic - it was one kiss and you were almost certain he wasn’t thinking about you as he literally is known for hooking up with girls and then not speaking to them.
The more you thought about him the angrier you got with yourself and your changing moods were becoming more and more obvious to your best friend Lily.
“What’s wrong with you?” She asked from where she was lying on your bed.
“Nothing, why?”
“Oh I don’t know, maybe it’s that you look like you’re about to rip that top you’re holding in half, you keep sighing and let’s not forget I can tell when you’re lying.” She smirked at you, knowing you had to tell her now.
“Fine,” You sighed, sitting on the bed next to her, “Remember the kegger we were at last week and how I spent it with that JJ guy?”
“Yeah?”
“Well I kinda want to see him again and I’m not sure if I’m being stupid because it was the first guy I ever really spent time with after Rafe and he’s hot but I don’t know, I feel stupid because he’s probably not given me a second thought.”
Lily grabbed your hand, “Babes, I love you but you’re a mess - you don’t know if he’s thought about you if you don’t ask, so stop torturing yourself.”
You nodded your understanding, “And so I think after our lunch today you should go and find him to ask then you’ll know .”
“I might.”
“No, you will, I’m gonna make you.” Lily laughed, jabbing your side with her finger.
———
Even if it was the most kooky thing to do, you and Lily often spent your time at the country club, either to eat or play golf with your dads, especially on a nice warm day like today.
The two of you had been there for around an hour just chatting constantly when a busboy came to clear up the table. You looked up to thank him but froze when you saw the face of JJ Maybank.
“JJ! Hi.”
He didn’t even acknowledge you, instead just finished picking up your glasses and left.
You turned to Lily, “Wow he really doesn’t give a shit about our fun evening then.”
She scowled at the back of him as he walked into the building, “What a dick.”
“Should I go and talk to him? Or is that a bad idea?”
“Yes you should, otherwise I’m going to talk to him and then possibly murder him as he’s hurting my best friend.”
You smiled as you rolled your eyes at her, “Please don’t.”
She stuck her tongue out at you as you stood up and followed JJ back into the building, hoping it wasn’t too upfront and that he would at least talk to you this time.
You saw him coming out the kitchen and shouted him over, he had a slight bit of annoyance written on his face but other than that nothing you could decipher.
“What do you want Y/N?” He asked, putting his hands in his pockets.
“Oh so you do know who I am,” you scoffed, “Why are you giving me such a cold shoulder? I thought we had fun.”
You were already regretting coming to talk to him, you were never this upfront or seemingly over-involved after spending a small amount of time with a guy, so it made you very uncomfortable.
“Yeah we had fun, but you’re a kook and I’m a pogue and as you said on the night we were just pretending, so what more is there?”
He began to turn to walk away when you reached out for his arm, “We might have been pretending but this week I’ve been wanting to see you again because I thought there could be something. Maybe I was wrong though.”
This time it was his turn to grab your arm as you turned away, and before you had time to speak, his lips were on yours. The kiss was nothing like you’d ever experienced, you could feel yourself melting into his arms, losing yourself in the kiss - he tasted like the sea and it was something you wanted to taste forever.
You broke apart, both smiling like idiots as you looked at each other, “That was-“ you began to say.
“A reason I shouldn’t have been such an asshole, I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine, and I wouldn’t mind making this a more common thing by the way.” You smiled at him.
“Well I’m on my break now so…” he offered his hand to you.
You giggled as you took it and he dragged you towards a more secluded corridor, pushing you against the wall and put his lips on yours, his hands on your hips as he deepened the kiss. You never wanted it to end - but you didn’t always get what you wanted.
“Huh so you weren’t annoyed at him for long then?” Lily joked from where she stood at the end of the corridor, arms folded as she took in the two of you.
You gave her the finger, not noticing the look on JJ’s face as he quickly moved away from you, putting his hands back in his pockets.
You gave him a questioning look, confused as to why he seemed nervous all of a sudden.
“It’s nearing the end of my break, I should, um probably go.” He pointed in the other direction and moved to head off.
You quickly pecked his lips, muttering to him “When are you free?”
“For you, anytime.”
You laughed, “you can always come to my house later, it’s easy to find.”
He grinned at you, “Will do princess.”
He had already turned away, luckily as he wasn’t able to see the blush that had spread across your cheeks at him calling you princess.
You couldn’t stop smiling, Lily raising her eyebrows at you as you walked towards her, “Damn girl I haven’t seen you like this in forever.”
“I haven’t felt like this in forever.” You admitted, the butterflies in your stomach still going crazy.
———
Sat at home that evening, you kept looking towards the door, hoping JJ would come round. Your parents weren’t home and you were an only child so there was no need to worry about any one bothering you.
There was a knock at the door, you quickly stood up and before opening it you checked yourself out in the mirror in the hall, you nodded to yourself and moved the handle. You were met with the shy smile of the blond boy, hands in his pockets like normal as he took in the size of your house.
“I’m surprised I haven’t mowed your lawn with a house this big.” He joked but you could tell it kind of bothered him, not that you knew what to say.
“Um, come in,” you stepped back allowing him to walk through the door then headed to the kitchen with him following you, “do you want a drink or something?”
“Nah I’m good thanks,” raising his eyebrows at the large glass of wine your poured yourself.
You sat in a comfortable silence just looking at each other, unsure of what to say.
“So,” he started, “do you surf?”
He did taste of the sea so you weren’t surprised this was one of the first things he asked about.
“I used to when I was younger but then my parents decided I needed ‘other, better hobbies’, so not really, but I do miss it.”
“When you’re free I’ll happily teach you how to again.”
You smiled at him, “holy shit I’d love that! I’ll probably make a complete fool of myself but at least it’d provide you with some entertainment.”
“And I’ll get to see you in a bikini.” He smirked
“Oh I look really good you’ll definitely like it.” You flirted back.
You chatted back and forth for hours, and at some point you two had moved to the living room where you were now sitting on his lap, slowly kissing each other, enjoying every second of it.
You were interrupted by a knock at the door, “What the fuck?” You say as you remove yourself from JJ’s embrace and go to see who it is - you were met with the last face you wanted to see, Rafe Cameron.
You held out your hand before he had the chance to speak, “Nope, fuck off Rafe I don’t want to talk to you.”
“Please Y/N I want to apologise.” He pleaded.
“I couldn’t give two shits about an apology because I don’t. care. about. you. That’s why we broke up and why I don’t want to have this conversation.”
You went to shut the door, only to be stopped by his foot.
“I still love you Y/N and no matter what you say I know you love me.”
In the corner of your eye you could see JJ stand up to come and see if you needed help, you shook your head to indicate him to stop - it would only make things worse if Rafe knew JJ was there.
“No I loved you Rafe. Past tense. You made me miserable and I still loved you for so long, but not anymore, so please go.”
He stepped back, “I will get you back Y/N.”
Slamming the door on his face you muttered, “Sure you will.”
You leant against the door for a second, even talking to him for a few minutes completely drained you, how did you date him for so long?
“Hey, you good?” JJ asked from where he leant against the doorframe of the living room.
You walked over to him, wrapping your arms around his waist, “Yeah I am now.”
Removing yourself from the hug, you patted his chest, “Right that’s enough of the heavy stuff, what do you want to do?”
He smirked at you as he pressed his lips against yours, instantly wiping the thoughts about Rafe out of your mind. He lifted you up so your legs could wrap around him, your hands behind his head as he led you back towards the sofa.
You were sat on his lap and as he moved his lips over your neck you moaned, wanting him to do more.
You blushed, “thank you, you’re not too bad yourself.”
He chuckled and moved to take off your shirt - you raised your arms to make it easier before moving back in to kiss him.
It ended being one of the best nights of your life, you were so glad you pretended to be with him that night at the kegger.
#for someone who does nothing all day im shATTERED#jj maybank x reader#jj maybank x y/n#jj maybank#jj x reader#jj maybank imagine#rudy pankow#outerbanks#outerbanks fic#outer banks#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron#john b routledge#kiara carrera#pope heyward#obx#obx fic#outrebanx#outer banks imagine
173 notes
·
View notes
Text
Danganronpa: Locked and Reloaded (Chapter 3: Boys, Drinks and Betrayal For Cash)
Summary:
Stuck in Hope's Peak Academy in a cruel killing game, class 78 is forced to either kill or stay trapped forever.
Makoto Naegi, the Ultimate Lucky Student becomes friends with an unusual pair... of people?
Who would've thought discovering who murdered someone would get him two boyfriends.
Spoilers for Danganronpa Trigger Happy Havoc (somewhat)
You can read it on AO3 here
Makoto awoke to Monokuma’s morning announcement annoyed. After the last class trial he was totally beaten mentally.
But I guess I’m faring better than Taka… Makoto thought to himself.
After Mondo’s execution, Kiyotaka had refused to move from his spot. Sakura had to pick him up and move him to his room.
He was just a husk of his former self.
The idea unnerved Makoto. For better or worse, Kiyotaka was the life of the students.
Sure he was loud, a bit bossy, and sometimes annoying. Makoto thought to himself. But he was also a good person at heart and he did things that he thought was for the best.
Makoto frowned at his line of thought. Kiyotaka was going to be fine.
He just had to be.
When Makoto arrived at the cafeteria for the morning meeting, he was surprised that the only other person there was Sakura.
“Ah Makoto,” Sakura said. “You’re the second person to arrive.”
“That’s odd,” Makoto said. “Did something happen…?”
“Not that I know of,” Sakura said. “It seems likely that everyone is still shaken up after…”
“Yeah,” Makoto interrupted quickly. “That was… pretty terrible.”
“Puhuhu!” Monokuma said, appearing out of nowhere. “Already giving up, Makoto?”
“No way!” Makoto yelled. “But… I’m allowed to reflect on the previous events of this ‘killing game’.”
“Aw…” Monokuma said, pouting. “You two are no fun… I’ll come back when everyone else arrives!”
“Do you want to talk about what happened?” Makoto asked. “At least until the others come?”
“No,” Sakura said. “I’ll be fine, eventually.”
“Alright,” Makoto said, falling into awkward silence.
Eventually everyone other than Byakuya, Toko, and Yasuhiro made their way to the cafeteria.
Makoto wasn’t sure if it was a good thing that Kiyotaka had arrived. He didn’t seem any bit better since the class trial.
“Hm,” Celeste said. “It seems that Hiro is skipping, no?”
“That is unlike him,” Sakura noted. “He is not one to miss out on breakfast.”
“It’s a bit too early to assume he was murdered,” Kyoko said. “We haven’t even gotten a new motive yet.”
“Perhaps he’s just oversleeping,” Junko added. “He always struck me as the lazy type of guy.”
“Wouldn’t Monokuma’s morning announcement wake anyone?” Makoto asked. “You could be sleeping like a rock and that would jolt you.”
“Mr. Hagakure dead so soon?!” Hifumi yelled.
“No,” said Kyoko and Junko.
“Speaking of missing students,” Makoto said. “Do we know where Toko went?”
“Wow Makoto, you didn’t notice her huge crush on the rich kid?” Junko asked. “She’s probably stalking him right now.”
“S-stalking him?!” Makoto asked. “You really think she’d go that far?”
“Of course,” Junko said. “Girls like that always chase after the guy they love, it’s in their nature or whatever.”
“Perhaps we should look for Hiro,” Sakura said. “He must have a good reason for skipping.”
“...” Kiyotaka said, staring blankly ahead.
“R-right.” Makoto said. “Let’s go find Hiro!”
Makoto started to leave the cafeteria when he noticed Kiyotaka was following him. Deciding not to comment on it, Makoto thought the best place to check for Yasuhiro would be his room.
Knocking on the door, Yasuhiro warily opened it.
“You can’t let the gh-ghosts get me man!” Yasuhiro yelled. “You’ve got to promise you’ll get rid of the ghosts!”
“Huh?!” Makoto asked. “Ghosts? What are you talking about?”
“T-that green light. Man these ghosts can’t fool me!” Yasuhiro said. “If I step outside I’m sure to be ghost food!”
“...” Kiyotaka said.
“See!” Yasuhiro yelled. “Taka’s seen the ghost too!”
“I still don’t understand,” Makoto said. “What ghosts are you talking about?”
At this point everyone from the cafeteria had gathered up to see what Yasuhiro was talking about.
“The ghost in the bath house!” Yasuhiro said. “Chihiro was surrounded by a green light and he tried to speak to me!”
“Green light?” Kyoko asked. “Could you show us?”
“No way!” Yasuhiro yelled. “That’s a good way to end up dead.”
“As long as you show us,” Sakura said. “No harm will come to you from any ghosts.”
“Do you promise?” Yasuhiro asked.
“Of course,” Sakura replied.
Slowly, but surely, Yasuhiro opened his door.
“A-alright,” Yasuhiro said. “But before we begin, we need something to protect us from the ghosts…”
“Something to protect you from the ghosts?” Junko asked. “What, a vacuum to suck the ghost up?”
“No!” Yasuhiro yelled. “Salt to create a salt circle, that always keeps the occult away!”
Doesn’t that just work on demons and vampires…? Makoto thought to himself.
“Alright,” Junko said. “I’m gonna get some salt. Hope ghosts don’t eat me or whatever.”
“Hey! Take this seriously!” Yasuhiro yelled at Junko’s retreating form.
Shortly after, Junko came back with a salt shaker.
“Will this save you from the ghosts?” Junko asked.
“Was it blessed by a priest?” Yasuhiro asked.
“Sure,” Junko said. “It even said 5 Hail Marys.”
“Then it’s perfect!” Yasuhiro said.
“Lead the way, then,” Kyoko said.
Yasuhiro led the group to the Bath House in which they noticed that a laptop was in one of the lockers.
“Isn’t this the laptop we asked Chihiro to hack?” Celeste asked. “Why is it over here?”
“Perhaps this is what he decided to do with the project we gave him,” Sakura replied. “I believe he wanted to prove himself to us.”
“That doesn’t explain the weird green light, does it?” Junko said. “Or are we assuming Hiro is just going insane?”
“Hey! Don’t be mean, I’m perfectly sane!” Yasuhiro yelled.
“I wonder if we can summon a demon here, Mr. Hagakure.”
“Don’t even joke about that!”
“Perhaps,” Kyoko said. “That green light had something to do with a computer program Chihiro made.”
“A computer program that Chihiro made?” Celeste asked. “What makes you so sure?”
“I’m not,” Kyoko said. “We’ll only be able to confirm this when we turn the computer on.”
Kyoko went to the computer and powered it on.
“Hm,” Celeste said. “There seems to be a program called ‘Alter Ego’, maybe you should turn it on.”
Kyoko clicked on the Alter Ego program, starting it up. The monitor soon showed a green background with Chihiro’s face on it.
“Welcome back, Master!” The image of Chihiro said.
“M-master...?” Hifumi said. “Isn’t this the stuff fantasies are made up of?”
“Hey wait… if this is Chihiro, isn’t that a guy…?” Makoto asked.
“I didn’t know you were so narrow minded, Mr. Naegi!”
“I don’t think this is Chihiro, per say,” Celesia began. “‘Alter Ego’ means other self, no?”
“So you’re saying that this is another part of Chihiro?” Junko asked. “I guess that guy really isn’t dead.”
“Hey,” Makoto said, “I think I’ve heard about programs like this before. They’re supposed to be so advanced that they might take over humanity some day.”
“I suppose a computer program that could learn and grow like a human would have the ability,” Celeste said. “It is scary, no?”
“Well, instead of ogling at it, let’s ask him some questions!” Junko said. “This sort of thing is exciting, right?!”
“Maybe I should do it,” Celeste said. “After all, I am the most trustworthy person here.”
“How are we going to ask him questions?” Yasuhiro asked. “Do we have to learn another language or something…?”
“No,” Celeste said. “I believe I am supposed to type in my answers.”
“Almost like a chat room,” Hifumi said. “I wonder what else it knows…”
“Stay on topic,” Junko said. “No one cares about your fantasies with it.”
“Alright,” Makoto said. “Let’s see how much he knows about the situation.”
“How aware are you of the current going ons?” Celeste typed into the computer.
“Master didn’t tell me much,” Alter Ego said. “But from what I’ve been able to piece together it seems very grim.”
“You keep referring to this ‘Master’. This is Chihiro, no?” Celeste typed.
“Yes,” Alter Ego answered. “My Master is Chihiro Fujisaki.”
“We have to tell him about what happened to Chihiro,” Makoto said. “That’s the right thing to do, right?”
“...” Kiyotaka said.
“I suppose you are right,” Celeste said. “But it’s not like he can feel anyways, no?”
“Your Master was killed by Mondo Owada.” Celeste typed out.
“Oh…” Alter Ego said. “I did know that he had a high chance of dying… but… still…”
“Are there any other things we want to say to Alter Ego?” Celeste asked. “I fear we cannot stay much longer when the threat of discovery lurks near.”
“I want to… apologize,” Kiyotaka said. “For my bro… and my… actions as well.”
“Huh…? Taka can speak?!” Yasuhiro yelled out.
“Hm,” Celeste said. “Well then maybe you can take over, no?”
After saying that, Celeste handed the computer over to Kiyotaka who sat down and placed it on his lap.
“I’msa szoryr fore waht my bros died to hyour master,” Kiyotaka attempted to type while crying and shaking.
“Huh…? I’m sorry but I don’t understand!” Alter Ego responded.
“Maybe it’s better if you let someone else type for you…” Makoto suggested, staring at the garbled text that Kiyotaka had written.
“Can… you tell Chihiro… that I’m sorry for… what Bro has done...” Kiyotaka said, handing over the laptop to Makoto.
“Alright, sure…” Makoto said. “What do you want to say?”
“Tell him… I am sorry... “ Kiyotaka said.
“Taka says he’s sorry about what happened to Chihiro,” Makoto typed. “For both him and Mondo.”
“Apologizing…?” Alter Ego asked. “Huh… does he feel responsible for the death of Master?”
“Yeah,” Makoto typed. “You can say that for sure.”
“Um,” Alter Ego said. “If you don’t mind I have an idea that might be able to lift his spirits.”
“Huh…?” Makoto typed. “What do you mean?”
Suddenly an image of Mondo’s head appeared on the screen.
“Hey, bro!” ‘Mondo’ yelled out. “You’re not takin’ this too hard, are you?!”
Kiyotaka perked up as he heard Mondo, staring intently at the screen.
“Are you already givin’ up?” ‘Mondo’ asked. “What about our manly bond?! Did that mean fuckin’ nothing to you?”
“From what Master told me about Mondo…” Alter Ego explained, “this is the best simulation I can make.”
“Things aren’t going to get better by standin’ around, you know?!” ‘Mondo’ said. “What’s gonna change if you keep mopin’? Nothing.”
“You need to move on, you hear me?!” ‘Mondo’ said. “And I’m not fuckin’ around!”
“I get it now,” Kiyotaka said. “I can feel myself changing deep within my heart, no, my very soul!”
“Those words! They’re inside me…!” Kiyotaka yelled, closing his eyes. After a few short seconds, his hair turned white and his eyes started to flame.
“Taka…?!” Makoto yelled. “What the hell just happened to you?!”
“Taka…? Who the fudge is that?!” Kiyotaka said. “I’m not Taka, I’m me…!”
“That’s an interesting name,” Celeste said. “But perhaps there is something else we could call you?”
“Wh-what just happened?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “Did Taka get taken over by a gh-ghost?!”
“I told you, I’m not Taka!” Kiyotaka yelled.
“Um… what are w-we supposed to call you then, Mr…?” Hifumi asked.
“I’m a mix of Taka and Mondo… so…” Kiyotaka said. “Call me Kiyondo Ishida you dumbfaces!”
“A mix of both Taka and Mondo…?” Kyoko asked, “Could you perhaps explain that in a bit more detail?”
“You wouldn’t get their manly bond!” Kiyondo yelled.
“Woah,” Junko said. “I guess romance can also penetrate the barrier of death.”
“Well, there’s no use staying in here any longer,” Celeste said. “Unless we want to alert the mastermind to our only trump card.”
“We can’t lose Alter Ego!” both Hifumi and Kiyondo yelled at the same time.
“Yes,” Celeste said. “It would appear so.”
“Alright then,” Makoto said. “Let’s head back to the cafeteria!”
After leaving the bath house, the students were stopped by Monokuma.
“Hey, what were you all doing in there…?” Monokuma asked. “Don’t tell me you were getting all frisky!”
“No!” Kiyondo yelled. “That would be fudging unwholesome!”
“Huh…?” Monokuma asked. “Did Kiyotaka go albino since the last time I saw him?”
“Yeah!” Makoto said, “We were all giving him a pep talk and that happened…!”
“In the bath house?” Monokuma asked.
“Yeah!” Makoto said, quickly. “Is there any other place to go?”
“Makoto is right,” Sakura said. “Going to the bath house gives one a clearer perspective.”
“It was very enlightening, no?” Celeste said. “But now we must go have our breakfast so, goodbye Monokuma.”
“Aw,” Monokuma said. “You kids are tooooooo boring!”
After everyone went back to the cafeteria, Celeste started the morning meeting once more.
“Before we discuss investigating the new areas we’ve unlocked,” Celeste said, “I would like to discuss a new rule…”
“Hey!” Yasuhiro said. “Shouldn’t we let our leader lead the discussion if he’s feeling better?”
“Perhaps,” Celeste admits. “But I think this is important to our continued survival.”
“Very well,” Kiyondo said. “As long as you don’t take up too much time with what ya wanna fudgin’ say!”
“I believe I’ve noticed a pattern with the murders,” Celeste began. “That is to say that they all happened at night, no?”
“Huh,” Makoto said. “You’re right.”
“So I suggest we have some sort of curfew,” Celeste said. “Past the night time announcement no student should be out of their dorms.”
“That’s way too restrictive!” Yasuhiro complained.
“Maybe, if you’re a murderer.” Celeste responded.
“But what if we want-” Yasuhiro said, before getting interrupted by Kiyondo.
“Then it’s settled, so everyone listen up!” Kiyondo yelled. “Once ya hear the night time announcement you better get your butts to bed!”
“So now,” Kyoko said. “We must attempt to discover what new areas have opened up.”
“Yeah,” Junko said. “But there’s something that’s been bothering me about our newest revelation.”
“Then speak up!” Kiyondo yelled. “No one here is gonna read your mind you dumbbutt!”
“How did Hiro even discover that anyways?” Junko asked. “I mean he had no real reason to be out, right?”
“H-huh?!” Yasuhiro asked. “Well, um, you see, every couple of years I have to go to a bathhouse and um…”
“And what?” Junko asked.
“And if I don’t, my success rate in predictions goes down!” Yasuhiro said. “It’s really bad and taxing, but it’s what a man has got to do.”
He can’t be serious… right? Makoto thought to himself.
“Isn’t your prediction rate already low?” Celeste asked.
“I’m right at least 30 percent of the time!” Yasuhiro argued.
“Guess someone missed the bathhouse ritual too many times,” Junko said. “If you believe in that bullshit anyways.”
“Alright!” Kiyondo yelled. “Back on topic! We must explore this fudgin’ school until we know all the odds and ends!”
“Alright!” Makoto said. “I’m pumped!”
“This is our only course of action,” Sakura said. “I’ll also see if there’s any hope of escape on the new floor.”
“Everyone split up!” Kiyondo yelled. “And don’t come back until you dumbbutts have explored everything there is to explore!”
Makoto walked out of the cafeteria. Monokuma hadn’t given them any hints on where to explore.
He was really on his own for this one.
Makoto decided the best place to check first was the third floor. It was almost guaranteed that it would be unlocked.
Making his way up the stairs, he stopped when he passed the pool’s door. The scratches were gone, almost like nothing had ever happened.
But that’s not true, Makoto thought to himself. Chihiro, Hina, and Mondo are all gone, no amount of erasing could change that.
Makoto sighs. He knows that line of thinking isn’t going to get him anywhere. Stealing one more glance at the door, he makes his way up to the third floor.
As he made his way up, he noticed Sakura staring at the window annoyed.
“Any luck?” Makoto asked, although he already knew the answer.
“No,” Sakura replied. “It seems that escape on the third floor is also hopeless, as we feared.”
“The Mastermind really thought this through, huh?” Makoto asked.
“It seems, so.” Sakura said. “Good luck on your investigation.”
Sakura walked downstairs, trying to avoid any more conversation.
Makoto couldn’t blame her. She had lost Aoi only recently.
Alright, Makoto thought to himself. Let’s get this over with!
Makoto went to the first room he saw, which seemed to be a recreation room. Celeste was already exploring the area, seeming very interested in it.
“See anything interesting, Celeste?” Makoto asked.
“It seems we finally have entertainment,” Celeste responded. “That is something to celebrate, no?”
“Yeah,” Makoto said. “Wait, are those magazines over there?”
“Puhuhuhu! What a sharp eye, Makoto!” Monokuma praised. “But don’t get your hopes up, those are the only magazines you’ll ever get to read!”
“They do not get updated weekly?” Celeste asked.
“Of course not!” Monokuma answered. “That’s a luxury only people outside of the school deserve!”
“Cruel of you, is it not?” Celeste asked. “Well, I suppose something is better than nothing.”
Monokuma only laughed as he disappeared.
“Nonetheless,” Celeste continued, “I suppose having something to do is better than nothing, wouldn’t you say, Makoto?”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked. “Well yeah, of course…”
“Well, there is much more to explore,” Celeste said, as she began to walk out. “And it seems we have such little time. So until later, Makoto.”
That sure was cryptic, Makoto thought. Well I guess it is Celeste I’m talking to.
Makoto looked at the room once more.
The rec room had darts, othello, and a pool table. Makoto wondered if the magazines were worth reading but decided he didn’t have the time.
I’ll come back here later, there has to be something worth looking at here.
Makoto walked out of the recreation room, deciding to make a turn into the hallway he had ignored before.
“More classrooms…?” Makoto questioned out loud.
“Duh!” Monokuma yelled, causing Makoto to jump back in fear. “This is a school, remember?!”
“Yeah… but I mean, it’s not like you’re teaching us anything…” Makoto replied, scratching his cheek sheepishly.
“I’m teaching you the danger of having friends!” Monokuma said. “It’s a dog eat dog world but that doesn’t apply to me because I’m a bear!”
“Do you have anything useful to say…?” Makoto asked.
“Wow, is our tiny little Makoto finally growing a spine?!” Monokuma asked. “Because if you are, you’re seriously a little late!”
“Um…”
“Anyways, I’ll leave you to explore this classroom!” Monokuma said before disappearing.
Makoto checked the classrooms. He quickly decided there was nothing of note in them other than the weird messages on their chalkboards.
Alright! Makoto thought. There’s only a couple more rooms on this floor, right?
Makoto checked his e-Handbook to confirm that there were only a couple rooms left on the floor.
The icon that was closest was an icon of a statue. If Makoto had to guess it was probably an art room of some sort.
Making his way to the room, he opened the door and saw two desks, some easels, and some statues.
“Hello, Mr. Naegi,” Hifumi said, “enjoying the finer arts?”
“Huh…? No not really,” Makoto replied. “I’m just exploring…”
“Well I’m for one glad this room exists,” Hifumi said. “It now allows me to make more fanwork!”
“Oh yeah…” Makoto said, “you didn’t have any art supplies with you, huh?”
“Unfortunately everything I had of value was taken by the wicked Mastermind!”
“Well, I’m glad the room is good for you,” Makoto said. “But what’s with that door over there?”
“Oh that’s the supply room,” Hifumi said casually. “I’ve already grabbed what I need from there for the time being.”
Makoto nodded before moving to the door and opening it.
Inside was a yellow room with a bunch of art materials, a statue, and some art on the wall.
After a quick glance on the floor, Makoto noticed a picture on the floor. Grabbing it to examine it Makoto realized it was Mondo, Leon and Chihiro.
Huh…? How is this possible? Makoto thought to himself. I thought we all just met each other when the killing game started…?
“Puhuhuhu! Our Makoto is looking at some scandalous material…!” Monokuma said, as he appeared.
“Monokuma!” Makoto yelled. “What is this?”
“What do you think it is?” Monokuma asked. “It’s a picture, you uneducated brat!”
“I can see that,” Makoto said. “But how are they hanging out…?!”
“Huh…?” Monokuma asked. “Well you see, it’s a very long story and we’re running a bit behind schedule!”
“Huh…?”
“Anyways, if you could just give me that…” Monokuma said as he took the picture from Makoto. “Have a nice life, Makoto!”
What the hell?! Makoto thought to himself. How come he can just leave and not explain himself…?
After staring at the spot where Monokuma just was, Makoto decided to leave the storage room.
When he came back into the art lab, Hifumi had already left.
Well, Makoto thought to himself, other than that picture and the Monokuma statue I don’t think there’s anything of note in here.
Checking his e-Handbook, Makoto realized he only had one place left to explore, leaving the art lab he made his way to the last room.
Checking the sign, he saw it read ‘Physics Lab’.
Guess there are more classrooms here, Makoto thought. Not like we’re doing any learning in here.
As Makoto entered the room he could see both Yasuhiro and Kiyondo.
“Hey, Makoto, check it out!” Yasuhiro yelled. “It’s the Psychic’s Lab! Finally, the place for me!”
“Um… isn’t this the physics lab…?” Makoto asked.
“Obviously it is,” Kiyondo said. “This dumbbutt just doesn’t know how to read.”
“Hey!” Yasuhiro said. “Don’t be mean! Now I need to find somewhere else to do my predictions…”
“Why don’t you do your ‘bath house ritual’, then?” Kiyondo asked. “You did fudging mention it before, right?”
“Huh…? The ‘bath house ritual’...? What are you talking about?” Yasuhiro asked.
Did he alright forget his lie already…? Makoto thought.
“Uh, anyways,” Makoto said. “What’s the big machine in the center?”
“Woah! That’s my time machine, so you better be careful!” Monokuma warned.
“Your time machine?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “That’s pretty impressive!”
“Hey, Taka,” Monokuma said. “Aren’t you interested in going back and saving your bro?”
“Obviously that’s not fudgin’ possible, you dumbbutt!” Kiyondo said. “What is it actually?”
“Aww, you saw through my lie too easily…” Monokuma sulked. “In actuality, it’s an air purifier so you freaks don’t die!”
“An air purifier?” Makoto asked.
“Haven’t you been wondering how you’ve been breathing in a locked space?” Monokuma said. “This place is shut tight, so this is the only way you losers can get oxygen!”
“Huh…?” Yasuhiro said. “But don’t you need air too?”
“Of course not, I’m a freakin’ bear!”
Um, Makoto thought. Bears also need air…
“Anyways,” Monokuma said. “If you want to keep living, don’t mess with that machine!”
“He’s gone again,” Yasuhiro said. “Man, I wonder where he gets off to…”
“It doesn’t matter,” Kiyondo responded. “He should be the least of our fudgin’ worries.”
Makoto looked around and noticed a door at the back of the room, just like in the art room.
That’s probably another storage room, right? Makoto thought to himself. Maybe I should ask anyways.
“Hey,” Makoto said. “Have either of you been in the room at the back?”
“Huh…? There’s a door over there?” Yasuhiro asked.
“No,” Kiyondo answered. “I fudgin’ haven’t.”
Makoto hummed, before deciding to head for the room.
Best not to leave any pebbles untouched. Makoto thought to himself. That’s the saying, right…?
Once he made his way to the storage room, he noticed it was largely unremarkable. The room just screamed ‘boring’.
Or maybe that was just because he wasn’t into physics…
Makoto left the room as quickly as he entered.
“Nothing in there, then?” Kiyondo asked.
“No,” Makoto answered. “It’s just a plain old storage room if there ever was any.”
“Of fudgin’ course,” Kiyondo responded.
“Is there anything else I need to see here?” Makoto asked.
“No, you can leave now,” Kiyondo responded coldly.
Makoto frowned at Kiyondo’s response but left the room as suggested.
Alright, the third floor is done. Now let’s see what else has been unlocked! Makoto thought to himself.
Making his way back to the first floor, Makoto noticed that the door near the still blocked staircase was unlocked.
Makoto went inside and noticed it was full of random materials.
“Welcome, welcome, welcome!” Monokuma yelled. “This is the storage closet, filled with all the things you’d ever need and then some!”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked. “‘Filled with all the things you’d ever need’...?”
“Yep!” Monokuma said. “We here at Hope’s Peak Academy wish to make your stay a comfortable one.”
“So this place is just full of everything…?”
“Yep! Anything you could ever think of, although considering it’s you I doubt you could think of much…”
“Hey…!”
“Anyways, enjoy exploring Makoto!” Monokuma said. “And don’t worry, everything here is free!”
Makoto decided not to bother looking around in the storage closet. He had the feeling he would get lost if he spent too much time there.
Just as Makoto left the storage closet, he was intercepted by Junko.
“Hey, Makoto,” Junko said. “Do y’wanna explore together?”
“Huh…? I’ve already explored the third floor and the storage closet.”
“Oh! That means you haven’t been at the nurse’s office yet, then,” Junko said. “I’ll take you there and we can do an ‘examination’.”
���Alright,” Makoto said. “Lead the way, then.”
Makoto and Junko made their way to the nurse’s office.
“So, Makoto,” Junko said. “What d’ya think?”
“It looks very sterile…?” Makoto said. “I’m assuming there’s medicine in here?”
“Yep!” Junko answered. “And sedatives for the desperate girl.”
Makoto walked towards the fridge and opened it.
“Huh…? Is this blood?” Makoto asked.
“Yep! According to Monokuma it’s for blood transfusions,” Junko said. “Although at that point I think you’d be considered dead.”
“I mean, at least it’s useful, right?” Makoto asked.
“Yeah,” Junko said. “I mean, I guess.”
“Anyways, Makoto, I think we’ve explored everything here,” Junko said. “So let’s head back together so we stay safe, alright?”
“That’s smart,” Makoto said. “Alright, to the cafeteria, right?”
“Yep, that’s where the meetings are held, anyways.”
Makoto and Junko headed back to the cafeteria, in which they were the last ones back.
“Oh? Junko and Makoto arriving at the same time?” Celeste asked. “You two weren’t doing anything, were you?”
“You two wouldn’t fudgin’ dare!” Kiyondo yelled. “That’s just not right!” “H-huh…?!” Makoto said. “What are you guys talking about?!”
“Hm,” Kyoko said. “No matter, let us just discuss what we discovered from our investigations.”
“It seems escape from the third floor is impossible, as we had feared,” Sakura said.
“Are the windows just as tight as before?!” Kiyondo asked.
“Yes,” Sakura said. “It seems unlikely that anything we do will get them to budge.”
“Speaking of the third floor,” Celeste began, “there seems to be a recreational room of sorts. I suppose that’s better than nothing, no?”
“A rec room?” Junko asked. “What’s in it?”
“An othello board, a pool table, a dartboard and a few magazines I believe,” Celeste responded.
“Magazines?” Kiyondo asked. “Is there any chance that we’ll be able to use ‘em to get access to the outside world?”
“No,” Celeste answered. “Monokuma has already confirmed that those are the only magazines we’ll be getting.”
“Dang it!” Kiyondo yelled.
“On the third floor there’s also an art lab,” Hifumi began. “Perfect for someone like me!”
“There’s also a storage room,” Makoto added. “Oh wait! That reminds me, I found an odd picture in there.”
“An odd picture?” Kiyondo asked. “Mac, you better fudgin’ explain…!”
Mac? Makoto thought.
“Well, there was a picture of Mondo, Leon and Chihiro all hanging out in school uniforms…” Makoto said. “But that isn’t possible, right?!”
“Hm, and where is this picture now?” Celeste asked.
“Monokuma took it from me and left before I could ask any questions.”
“It was most obviously a forgery, Mr. Naegi!” Hifumi answered.
“Yeah, dude,” Yasuhiro said. “It was probably meant to give you doubt or whatever.”
“Moving on,” Kiyondo said. “There’s also a physics lab with a fudgin’ air purifier.”
“An air purifier?” Sakura asked. “I suppose that would mean that none of the air we’ve been breathing has been fresh.”
“That is worrying, is it not?” Celeste added. “If we’re breathing in recycled air, that means there really is no opening.”
“That has to be impossible!” Yasuhiro yelled. “There’s no way we’re trapped, right?!”
“Perhaps it’s not so bad,” Kyoko said. “That means the mastermind is trapped with us, correct?”
“I mean I guess,” Junko said. “But it’s not like they’re the one trapped inside a killing game, right?”
“Have there been any other discoveries of fudgin’ importance?” Kiyondo asked.
“There’s a storage closet near our dorms,” Makoto said. “Although I think it’s better if we call it a warehouse.”
“Why would you call it a warehouse, Mr. Naegi?” Hifumi asked.
“It’s pretty big and according to Monokuma it has everything you’d ever need and then some.”
“Woah, I wonder if it has more ‘interesting’ magazines…” Yasuhiro said.
“Fuckin’ gross, dude.” Junko responded.
“Stay on fudgin’ topic, dumbbutt!” Kiyondo yelled.
“Sorry, sorry,” Yasuhiro said.
“Oh and before we go to bed,” Junko said. “Makoto and I discovered that the nurse’s office is now officially open!”
“Is there any protein?” Sakura asked.
“No,” Makoto answered. “Just over the counter medication and sedatives.”
“Oh and don’t forget about the blood in the fridge!” Junko added.
“Disappointing,” Sakura said. “But not surprising.”
“Well then,” Kiyondo said. “That should conclude our meeting.”
“Remember, you dumbbutts better hit the sack as soon as Monokuma’s night time announcement plays or else I’ll beat ya!” Kiyondo said. “And also make sure to return here bright and early! Breakfast is very important!”
The class hummed in agreement and they all made their way out.
Makoto was making his way back to his room when the night time announcement played.
Feeling thoroughly exhausted, Makoto locked his door and threw himself onto his bed, quickly drifting off to a dreamless sleep.
Makoto awoke with a bolt, breathing quickly and grasping onto his sheets. He couldn’t remember much about the nightmare, other than Aoi pulling him into the pool and gargling incomprehensible threats to him.
As he realized that sleep was unlikely to come to him again, Monokuma’s morning announcement played.
Makoto shuffled his way into the shower and grimaced when the bathroom light turned on. Quickly showering he turned the lights off and changed into a fresh pair of clothes.
Makoto was the first one in the cafeteria, although he doubted that would be true for much longer.
Makoto turned around as he heard Celeste’s heels clicking on the cafeteria’s floor.
“Makoto, you’re up early, no?” Celeste asked, tilting her head ever so slightly.
“Yeah,” Makoto said. “There was no reason for me to stay in my room.”
“Oh?” Celeste asked. “Do you no longer like sleeping in?”
“It’s a long story,” Makoto replied, looking away. “Plus the sooner I can get to the meeting the better.”
“I suppose that is fair,” Celeste said. “But do be careful you’re getting enough sleep.”
Eventually everyone other than Kiyondo, Hifumi, Byakuya, and Toko made their way to the cafeteria.
“Is our leader skipping the morning meeting?!” Yasuhiro yelled out. “He must be possessed by a gh-ghost or something!”
“Will you shut up about ghosts?” Junko said. “He’s probably doing something ‘private’, if you catch my drift.”
“Still, for Kiyondo and Hifumi to be missing,” Sakura said. “This is worrying.”
“I don’t believe we should assume the worst,” Kyoko said. “After all, there’s no reason for anything to have gone wrong, yet.”
“Maybe we should look for them,” Makoto offered up. “It’s not like we have anything to discuss without them here anyways.”
“Perhaps we should go together as a group,” Celeste said. “I have a feeling I know where they are anyways.”
“Alright,” Junko said. “Lead the way then.”
Celeste led the group to the bath house which they could already hear a commotion inside.
“Sounds like some juicy stuff is happening in there!” Monokuma said, as he appeared. “You don’t think they’re doing anything ‘unwholesome’ in there, do you?”
“Don’t be crude, Monokuma,” Celeste said. “They’re probably brawling it out, no?”
“What are you brats even doing in there?!” Monokuma asked. “I’ve seen Hifumi and Kiyotaka going in there three times just last night!”
“Sounds like the Ultimate Moral Compass is breaking his own rules,” Junko said. “Guess he isn’t that good, right Makoto?”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked.
“You say they went in there last night?” Celeste asked. “Perhaps Yasuhiro’s theory was correct after all.” “You’re saying that Kiyondo was possessed by a gh-gh-ghost?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “I don’t wanna die!”
“Perhaps we should investigate,” Kyoko said. “We don’t know if Monokuma is telling the truth.”
“Hey-” Monokuma began but he was cut off by Sakura.
“You’re right,” Sakura said. “Let’s confirm the situation for ourselves.”
The class moved past Monokuma and went into the bath house. Kiyondo and Hifumi were fighting over Alter Ego, although they hadn’t touched it yet.
“Get out of the way you lard cake!” Kiyondo yelled. “You’re keeping me away from my bro!”
“Your ‘bro’...? Alter Ego is obviously my true love Mr. Ishida!” Hifumi yelled back.
“As if someone like them could love someone like you…!” Kiyondo yelled. “Taka and Mondo’s bond melted into me, I have the fudgin’ right to talk to him!”
“Your ‘bro’ is a fake! Unlike my love for them!”
“How about you say that again to my fudgin’ fist-”
“Will you two idiots shut the hell up?!” Celeste yelled. She looked slightly feral. “If you don’t keep your mouths closed, Monokuma is going to discover Alter Ego.”
Is Celeste okay…? Makoto thought. Did she just lose her temper?
“Huh?!” Both Kiyondo and Hifumi said, only now noticing that they had an audience.
“Monokuma is getting suspicious of the noise,” Makoto explained. “He’s bound to check here eventually.”
“Until Alter Ego can make those files accessible,” Kyoko said. “We should try to keep our time here limited.”
“That is the best course of action, no?” Celeste asked, as she tried to fix her appearance.
“Fudge,” Kiyondo said. “Now you’re gonna say you want us to stay away from the computer or whatever the heck.”
“That is the wisest course of action, no?” Celeste asked. “But you two will have to agree.”
“We already know you’ve broken rules to get into here as well,” Junko said. “Monokuma told us how you both entered here at odd hours of the night.”
“Are you sure this thing isn’t possessing you both?” Yasuhiro asked. “You guys have been acting super weird.”
“Don’t be fudgin’ ridiculous,” Kiyondo responded. “It was a one time slip, it won’t happen again.”
“How the mighty have fallen,” Junko said, as she pushed her hair onto her back. “Anyways, did you two idiots even check Alter Ego’s progress on the files?”
“We might’ve been a bit busy,” Kiyondo admitted. “But that doesn’t give you the right to fudgin’ judge me.”
“Well,” Celeste said. “Then we better ask Alter Ego about their progress then, no?”
Hifumi and Kiyondo moved out of Celeste’s way as she made her way to the computer.
“Hello, Alter Ego,” Celeste typed. “How is your progress on restoring the files?”
“It’s going well,” Alter Ego responded. “Although it might take a day or so longer…”
“Alright,” Celeste typed back. “Keep up the work, we don’t have much time, alright?”
“I’ll do my best!” Alter Ego responded eagerly.
“Then we best depart,” Celeste said. “We don’t want the Mastermind to get too suspicious, no?”
“What excuse are we going to use this time?” Junko asked.
“Perhaps we should blame it on Kiyondo and Hifumi,” Kyoko offered up. “They are the reason we are here right now.”
“Hey! It’s all Mr. Ishida’s fault! He’s keeping me from my true love!” Hifumi said.
“As if anyone could fudgin’ love you,” Kiyondo responded. “You’re the one keepin’ me from my bro.”
“Perhaps we should just drag them out and explain to Monokuma that they are enemies,” Sakura said. “It would not be far from the truth.”
“Maybe we should just say we were bathing?” Makoto said. “I mean, it’s what we’re supposed to be doing here, right?”
“That seems suitable enough,” Celeste said. “Perhaps we should say something of the likes of ‘that was a fun time bathing’.”
“I suppose if it's for Monokuma’s benefit,” Kyoko said. “That would be quite smart.”
“Well Hiro,” Junko said. “You’re the one who spends their time the most doing ‘bath house rituals’ maybe you should announce it.”
“Huh…? But what am I supposed to say?” Yasuhiro asked.
“I dunno, maybe something like ‘Wow, that was a great time at the bath!’,” Junko said. “Or something along those lines.”
“Wow! That was a great time at the bath!” Yasuhiro repeated loudly, as he walked towards the exit.
“God, that guy has no career in acting,” Junko said as she walked out after him.
The others followed after Yasuhiro and Junko as they headed back into the cafeteria.
“So, what the fudge did we miss?!” Kiyondo questioned.
“Nothing of extreme importance,” Celeste said. “We were just worried about the wellbeing of you both.”
“Still, perhaps we should be careful about the bath house now,” Kyoko said. “We do not want Monokuma peeking in at us during questionable times.”
“But it’s not like we can stand guard either,” Makoto added. “We all need to sleep and we have the night time rule in place for a reason.”
“Hm,” Celeste said. “Speaking of which, I find it quite irritating how two of us violated that rule.”
“I wouldn’t have to if that bucket of lard just let me see my fudging bro!” Kiyondo said.
“As if I’m to blame, Mr. Ishida,” Hifumi responded. “You’re the one stopping me!”
“We do not care who started it,” Celeste said. “We only care that you finish it and quickly.”
“Otherwise, perhaps we shall need to look for a new leader, no?” Celeste added.
“Hey! Don’t you dare think about fudgin’ replacing me.” Kiyondo said.
“Then you should step up,” Sakura said. “We are in a tough situation currently.”
“Is there anything else we need to discuss?” Yasuhiro asked. “This is kinda boring.”
“Well, does anyone else have anything to fudgin’ say?!” Kiyondo yelled.
The group stayed silent, having talked about everything of importance.
“Well then, this meeting is fudgin’ dismissed!” Kiyondo said. “Now you dumbbutts should get out of here.”
As everyone went to leave the cafeteria, Makoto was stopped by Celeste.
“Makoto,” Celeste began. “I was wondering if we could have a bit of a chat.”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked, “Sure, what about?”
“You see, I feel we don’t really know each other as well as we should,” Celeste said. “Since it seems we are stuck here for the foreseeable future, I wish to change that.”
“Huh…?” Makoto said. “I guess you’re right.”
“So,” Celeste said. “I think the best way to see into someone is to ask them about their romantic preferences, no?”
“H-huh…? My romantic preferences?”
“Don’t be so shy, Makoto,” Celeste said. “Everyone has preferences, no?”
“U-um, yeah I guess…” Makoto said. “You might as well ask away, then.”
“So,” Celeste began. “What kind of behaviors do you attribute to your perfect partner?”
“I guess they’d have to be someone who can take charge,” Makoto admitted. “I mean, they’re supposed to be your opposite, right?”
“Take charge?” Celeste asked. “Do you mean someone prone to leadership roles?”
“Huh…?” Makoto said. “Yeah, I guess…?”
“Is there anything else you might find desirable?”
“I guess… determination?” Makoto said. “I want someone who sticks to their beliefs.”
Celeste smiled before responding. “That is… admirable.”
“Any other questions?” Makoto asked.
“Ignoring the fact that we’re trapped here,” Celeste said. “Where would your perfect date location be?”
“Hm,” Makoto said. “I guess just a picnic?”
“A picnic? That is sort of cliche, no?”
“Haha, yeah…” Makoto said, scratching his cheek. “I don’t know, it just seems like the best place to have a date?”
“I suppose I cannot judge you on that,” Celeste said. “Is this a picnic in nature or anywhere…?”
“It’d probably be better inside,” Makoto admitted. “With my luck the weather would be extra bad…”
“You are the Ultimate Lucky Student, are you not?” Celeste asked. “Unless you’re implying your admittance was some sort of a fluke.”
“Honestly…? I don’t really know.”
“Hm,” Celeste said. “An interesting fact about you indeed, Makoto.”
“Moving on,” Celeste said. “Perhaps we should talk more about you, Makoto.”
“Huh…? More about me?” Makoto asked.
“What are your hobbies outside of the killing game?” Celeste asked. “You must enjoy some things, right?”
“I like the things that are currently popular,” Makoto said. “I guess you can say I stick to trends.”
“So you would want a partner equally as trendy?”
“I’m not so sure,” Makoto admitted. “I mean it would be nice to talk to them about what I like, but I wouldn’t want them to be interested in the same exact things.”
“Hm,” Celeste said. “So more of an ‘in-general’ thing then, yes?”
“Yeah.”
“Well I’m supposing you cannot do the things you usually do in this school, no?” Celeste asked. “What do you do around here?”
“I mostly talk to everyone else,” Makoto said. “I think it’s nice getting to know everyone.”
“So a people-pleaser, then,” Celeste said. “Unexpected but certainly not a bad thing.”
Huh…? Makoto thought. Was that just an insult?
“Hm, is there anything else you do?”
“Not really,” Makoto said. “Up until now, there wasn’t much to do… I might stop by at the rec room now, but I don’t see any other big change coming.”
“Well, since you interact with everyone so often, what are your thoughts about our ‘peers’...?”
“Hm,” Makoto said, putting one of his fingers to his lips. “I mean, Kyoko’s really a mystery to me, Sakura was a bit scary at first but I think she’s a good friend.”
“I have the feeling Kiyondo might dislike me but I was at least a little close with Taka,” Makoto continued, “Hifumi’s nice when he isn’t talking about 2D.”
“Yasuhiro I’m also a bit friendly with, although I could talk to him more. Junko is a good friend to me, she’s very supportive at the very least,” Makoto said. “You’re nice as well Celeste but I don’t know if we really know each other and I haven’t gotten the chance to interact with Byakuya and Toko.”
“I suppose that all makes sense,” Celeste said. “Thank you for this enlightening conversation, Makoto.”
“Of course…?” Makoto responded.
“Until we meet again, Makoto.”
Celeste walked off after checking her e-Handbook.
Makoto decided to head to his room while he decided who else he would hang out with.
He had a couple of options, but he wasn’t sure he was feeling all too well. Now that he had time to think his nightmare came back to him in full force and it wasn’t the most pleasant thing to remember.
Before he could decide what he was going to do with his time, Makoto heard a knocking on the door.
Opening the door, Makoto discovered that his visitor was none other than Junko Enoshima.
Is she blushing…? Makoto thought.
“Hey, Makoto,” Junko said quickly. “Um, wow you’re looking pretty great.”
“Are you feeling okay, Junko?”
“Yeah, I think I could really go for a picnic or something,” Junko said. “That’s the sorta thing that’s great, right?”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Um,” Junko said. “I mean I think we really need to do something about our current situation.”
“Huh?”
“I mean, someone needs to step up as a leader because I think it’s kinda obvious Kiyondo really isn’t gonna…” Junko explained.
“Do you have any ideas on who that leader could be?” Makoto asked.
“Um, maybe me,” Junko said. “Boys do like a girl in charge, right?”
“I think it depends…?” Makoto asked. “It’s a preference and everything, right?”
Junko stared at him for a moment, before frowning.
“I’ve got to talk to someone,” Junko said. “We’ll uh, talk later, I guess…”
That was really weird… Makoto thought. Does she have a fever or something?
Makoto decided to brush off Junko’s weird behavior for the time being. He wanted to get out and talk to someone else.
Makoto left his room and checked his e-Handbook. Surprisingly the only people near him were Celeste and Junko, both in the cafeteria.
Makoto decided to head towards the cafeteria, as he was feeling a bit hungry.
Once Makoto entered the cafeteria, their conversation stopped.
“Ah, Makoto,” Celeste said. “Are you here for a snack?”
“Um, yeah,” Makoto said. “I’m feeling a bit hungry.”
“Well, while you're eating, let us talk,” Celeste said. “We have much to discuss, yes?”
“Huh? We do?” Makoto asked.
“There’s an endless supply, really,” Celeste answered. “I’ll wait for you while you prepare a meal.”
Makoto entered the kitchen area and checked the fridge. Seeing a microwavable meal inside, Makoto decided to cook it.
When Makoto exited the kitchen, Junko was already gone.
“Ah, Makoto,” Celeste said. “Please do sit down, I have something of importance I must say to you.”
“‘Something of importance’...?” Makoto echoed. “Did something happen?”
“It is becoming clearer that our continued existence might be hindered,” Celeste began. “After all, we have already witnessed two class trials.”
“I want to believe that all of us can make it out of here,” Makoto responded. “But it might be impossible that we won’t face another class trial again.”
“Besides that,” Celeste said. “You’ve already missed your second chance at romance, no?”
“Huh..?” Makoto asked. “What do you mean?”
“First with Sayaka,” Celeste said. “Which I suppose wasn’t really your fault, no?”
Pausing to take a sip of tea, Celeste continued.
“And then with Hina,” Celeste said. “You did know that she was interested in you, no?”
“Huh… Sayaka and Hina were interested in me…?”
“You truly did not notice?” Celeste asked. “I suppose you are about to tell me you did not notice other people getting together as well.”
“Huh…?” Makoto said. “Other people are getting together…?!”
“You did not notice it, then,” Celeste said. “Out of respect for their privacy I will not tell you who, of course.”
“That’s fine,” Makoto said as he awkwardly scratched his cheek. “But what’s the point in bringing up failed romances now?”
“I believe that love is still in your cards,” Celeste answered. “Of course that only applies if you notice it, no?”
“You mean… someone is going to ask me out?”
“Think of it with an open mind,” Celeste said, as she got up with her cup of tea. “A relationship is beneficial for several reasons, no?”
Makoto stared into his food as he heard Celeste leave.
Am I ready for a relationship? Makoto thought. I guess I’ll just have to wait and find out.
After finishing his meal, Makoto cleaned up and walked back to his room. He started to fall asleep just as Monokuma’s night time announcement played.
“So you’re here again,” Sayaka’s voice whispered into his ear. “You’ve come to watch another girl die, right?”
“Sayaka…?” Makoto asked. “I don’t know what you’re talking about…”
“I can already see you betraying someone again,” Sayaka said. “I’m a psychic, you know.”
“I don’t…”
“Do you really not know?” Sayaka asked. “You watched me get executed and then you saw Hina’s body floating in the pool.”
“I’m sorry,” Makoto said. “I didn’t know this was going to happen.”
“Are you really sorry?” Sayaka asked. “Look down at your hands, and see all the blood.”
Makoto did as he was told, his hands were dripping with blood. It was almost enough to make him sick.
“Of course,” Sayaka began. “You don’t feel bad at all, do you?”
Makoto awoke to Monokuma’s morning announcement.
Makoto realized he was hyperventilating. He fell out of his tangled sheets and made his way to the bathroom.
During his shower, Makoto made sure to scrub his hands until they were red, although he wasn’t sure if that made things better or worse.
Makoto made his way to the cafeteria and soon after the morning meeting began.
“So!” Kiyondo began. “What new information have we fudgin’ discovered?”
“Nothing much,” Kyoko said. “Things have been thankfully uneventful.”
“Perhaps we should all convene at the bath house tonight,” Celeste said. “I think it would be a wonderful bonding experience.”
“You mean we get to see…” Hifumi began before being cut off by Celeste.
“Yes,” Celeste said.
“Anyways, I have a complaint to make,” Junko said. “I think we should get a new leader.”
“Huh…?!” Kiyondo yelled. “Do you have a fudgin’ problem with my leadership or somethin’?!”
“Yeah, actually I do,” Junko said. “You’re totally unreliable, you’re fighting with Hifumi one moment and the next moment you’re lusting over your lost bro or whatever.”
“What are you fudgin’ saying?!”
“Not only that,” Junko said. “But you’ve already broken a rule we’ve established between ourselves.”
Before Kiyondo could respond, Makoto interrupted.
“Hey,” Makoto said. “I think that’s enough.”
“Huh…?” Junko said. “You’re telling me you actually agree with his leadership?”
“As if I want Mac’s ideas on this,” Kiyondo said.
“I’m just saying that fighting isn’t going to solve anything,” Makoto said. “Let’s just try to keep the peace, alright?”
“But he’s got no respect for us,” Junko said. “The only person he cares about is long dead.”
“Shut it, Junk!” Kiyondo yelled. “You’re not gonna have your takeover.”
“Junk…?” Junko asked. “Are you calling me trash you albino rat?!”
“This isn’t going to happen again,” Sakura said. “We’re supposed to be co-existing, not killing each other.”
“Technically…” Monokuma began as he appeared. “This is a killing game, so feel free to off each other!”
“Monokuma!” Yasuhiro yelled. “H-how did you get here….?!”
“The same way he appears every time,” Kyoko said. “This shouldn’t be surprising.”
“Perhaps he’s a little slow, no?” Celeste said.
“Anyways, I’m enjoying the fights you all keep having,” Monokuma said. “So if you all could keep that up, it would make your headmaster beary happy!”
“No one asked you, Monokuma,” Sakura replied.
“In fact we will fudging get along just to spite you!” Kiyondo added. “Right, Junk?”
“Don’t call me that,” Junko responded.
“Have fun, kids!” Monokuma said before disappearing.
“That seems to conclude the morning meeting,” Kyoko said. “I suppose we should be careful in these coming days.”
“Do you think something bad will happen?” Makoto asked.
“I’m not sure,” Kyoko said. “But I am sure the motive will be revealed to us sooner than later.”
As the class went to leave the cafeteria, Makoto was once again stopped on his way out.
“Hey Makoto,” Junko said. “Could we talk for a bit?”
“Huh…?” Makoto said. “Sure, of course.”
“Anyways, let’s head to your room,” Junko said. “I want it to be private, alright?”
“Huh...? My room?” Makoto asked. “Shouldn’t it be yours?”
“Already trying to get in my room?” Junko asked. “Damn Makoto, I didn’t know you were a pervert.”
“N-no…!” Makoto yelled. “I’m just saying, there’s nothing in my room, so wouldn’t it be easier to go to yours?”
“If we’re being honest,” Junko said. “My room has nothing in it as well, so we’re not losing anything going to your room instead.”
“Alright then,” Makoto said. “I’ll lead the way.”
Makoto led Junko to his room.
“Alright, Makoto,” Junko said. “Let’s talk about our interests.”
This again…? Makoto thought. First Celeste and now Junko, I wonder if there’s a connection.
“So, um,” Junko began. “I really like picnicking, but sadly there’s like nowhere to do it in this school.”
“Yeah, there would probably be no room here.” Makoto said. “Although I guess if you’re desperate you could probably do it in the cafeteria or something.”
“And get yelled at by Kiyondo?” Junko said. “As if, plus it isn’t as romantic if you’re doing it in a shitty school cafeteria.”
“Romantic?” Makoto echoed.
“Yeah, like first date kinda things.” Junko said. “You know, the perfect girl for you would probably take you on a picnic.”
“The perfect girl for me…?” Makoto asked. “You’re still thinking about matching me up with someone when we get out of here?”
“Yep,” Junko answered. “Damn Makoto, the girl I’m thinking of would wait on you hand and foot. Isn’t that the life?”
“I mean, I guess…?” Makoto said, as he scratched his cheek awkwardly. “Speaking of relationships, Celeste also had a conversation about them with me last night.”
“Huh…?” Junko said. “What did she say?”
“She said she thought it was important for me to get in a relationship,” Makoto said. “Since I’ve already missed my shot twice.”
“She’s probably right you know,” Junko said. “You need someone to take charge for you and keep you fired up.”
“Um… do I really?”
“Yep!” Junko said. “Plus you’ve gotta get over Taka and fast.”
“H-hey…! I’ve told you before I don’t have a crush on Taka.”
“Yeah yeah, sure,” Junko said. “He’s lusting over his dead bro and he’s totally changed anyways. Seriously who the hell calls a girl ‘Junk’?!”
“I mean he’s started calling me ‘Mac’,” Makoto said. “And that’s a bit annoying, so I can see where you’re coming from.”
“So yeah,” Junko said. “But I bet you’re wanting a relationship while we’re in the killing game, huh?”
Am I? Makoto thought. I haven’t really thought about it much, even after Celeste brought it up.
“It’d be safer, right?” Makoto said. “But just getting into a relationship because of that feels… wrong, you know?”
“Yeah,” Junko said. “But, I’ve gotta prepare you for the real girl I’m setting you up with.”
“H-huh…? ‘Prepare me’?”
“Yep!” Junko said. “So let’s just say you’re off the market for now, alright?”
“W-wait, how are you so sure she’ll accept being set up with me?”
“I’ve just got a good feeling, y’know?” Junko said. “So, don’t start dating anyone Makoto or you might just break her heart!”
“Um… alright then.”
“Alright Makoto,” Junko said. “I’m off now, this conversation has made me feel a hell of a lot better.”
Junko left Makoto’s room shortly after, leaving Makoto to his own devices.
Alright, let’s check the e-Handbook and see where everyone is. Makoto thought.
Kiyondo was located in his, or rather, Kiyotaka’s room.
Alright, Makoto thought to himself. I’ve got to talk to Kiyondo eventually, right?
Makoto made his way to Kiyotaka’s room. He hesitantly knocked and Kiyondo opened the door.
“What do you want, Mac?” Kiyondo asked. “Can’t you see I’m fudgin’ busy?!”
“Huh… you’re busy…?” Makoto said. “And anyways, I only wanted to talk.”
“Pff, as if I’d ever waste my time on a buttface like you.”
“Um, alright then,” Makoto said, as he turned to walk away.
“Wait! I’ve changed my fudgin’ mind,” Kiyondo yelled. “I guess we can hang out or whatever the heck.”
Huh…? Makoto thought. I thought he didn’t want me here…?
Makoto was dragged into Kiyotaka’s room by an annoyed Kiyondo.
“So what the heck do you even want to talk about?” Kiyondo asked.
“I want to get to know you better,” Makoto admitted.
Kiyondo only stared at him.
“So um,” Makoto began, awkwardly. “Do you have any of the same interests that Mondo had?”
“Of course I fudgin’ do!” Kiyondo yelled. “Bro is a part of me, now and forever.”
“So I guess you’d know a lot about motorcycles…?”
“Duh,” Kiyondo answered. “Why do you have any knowledge on bikes, Mac?”
“I mean, I guess…?” Makoto said, as he scratched his cheek. “I mean I was almost hit by a motorcyclist a few times. That counts… right?”
“WHAT?!” Kiyondo yelled. “You were almost fudgin’ hit by motorcycles?!”
“Several times,” Makoto said, laughing awkwardly. “I mean, I always dodged out of the way, so that’s the important part, right…?”
“Why are you the one fudging dodging them?!” Kiyondo yelled. “Do you purposely stand in their way or some other fudged up thing?!”
“N-no…?” Makoto said. “I just have very bad luck, I guess.”
“And here you had me all worried over nothing at all,” Kiyondo said. “What the heck.”
“Sorry… I guess?” Makoto said.
Kiyondo just huffed and looked away.
Man, he’s really hard to talk to, Makoto thought. Does he really hate me that much?
“Anyways,” Makoto said, trying his hardest to make conversation. “How much do you know about gangs?”
“What the heck even is that question?!” Kiyondo asked. “My bro was the leader of a biker gang so what the fudge do you think?!”
“Um, I guess a lot…?”
“How much do you fudging know, Mac?”
“I’ve only really seen gangs on TV,” Makoto said, as he reached for his cheek once again. “So I’m not very knowledgeable.”
“Fudging heck, you’re as dumb as Hiro!”
“H-huh…?” Makoto said. “I don’t think not knowing-”
“I don’t even know why I fudgin’ tried to talk to you,” Kiyondo said. “Do you have anything worth saying?!”
“I guess not…?”
“Then get the heck out of my room, you dumbbutt!”
Makoto awkwardly left Kiyotaka’s room, disappointed in himself for the lack of results.
I don’t know how I’m supposed to make any progress with him, Makoto thought to himself glumly. But at least I know for sure that he probably hates me.
Makoto frowned, not knowing what else to do. Luckily for him, he remembered that the class was going to hold a meeting over Alter Ego.
I might as well head there early, Makoto thought.
When Makoto made his way into the bath house he was surprised to see Kyoko already there.
“Makoto,” Kyoko said. “I see you’ve arrived early as well.”
“Yeah,” Makoto said. “But we’re a bit too early, aren’t we?”
“It’s best that we arrive before Kiyondo and Hifumi do,” Kyoko said. “We’ve already seen what they can do when left unattended.”
“It’s worrying isn’t it?” Celeste said as she came in. “I wonder if the Mastermind will prey on this new-found weakness.”
“That would mean that the Mastermind knows about Alter Ego, right?” Makoto asked.
“It’s stupid of us to believe the Mastermind isn’t curious about why we’ve all been coming here,” Celeste said. “We should keep our guard up, Monokuma does have legs, no?”
“I suppose you’re right,” Kyoko said. “But speaking of this meeting and Alter Ego, is this a full class meeting?”
“You mean Byakuya and Toko?” Makoto asked.
“I suppose we should invite them,” Celeste said. “It would be rude of us otherwise, no?”
“It’s unlikely that they’d listen, right?” Makoto said. “And it’s not like we can give out any information without the Mastermind finding out.”
“Perhaps if we’re discreet enough Byakuya will pick it up,” Kyoko said. “And anywhere he goes Toko is sure to follow.”
“But someone has to extend the invite, no?” Celeste said. “It is unlikely for ‘mind-reader’ to be in Byakuya’s skill set.”
“Hey, what are we talking about?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “Are we finally bathing together?”
“No,” Celeste said. “We’re having our meeting, or at least waiting for everyone to come.”
“Aww, so we aren’t bathing together…?” Yasuhiro asked.
“You really thought we were…?” Makoto replied.
“Of course,” Yasuhiro yelled. “Don’t be mean!”
“Did you really forget about the computer?” Kyoko asked.
“H-huh…?!” Yasuhiro said. “Of course not!”
“I suppose if we are picking a messenger, it shouldn’t be Hiro, no?” Celeste said.
“Perhaps we could ask Sakura or Junko,” Kyoko said.
“I could go,” Makoto said. “It’s not like we have anything better to do, right?”
“That is a wise plan,” Celeste said. “Remember Makoto, you must be discreet about it, yes?”
“Of course,” Makoto said. “The last thing we want is the Mastermind finding out about Alter Ego.”
Makoto exited the bath house and just like expected, after checking his e-handbook he discovered Byakuya was in the library.
Makoto made his way to the second floor, power-walking past the pool’s door and went straight into the library.
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “What do you want, Makoto?”
“There’s something I need to discuss with you,” Makoto said. “It has something to do with the sauna.”
“Is this your way of flirting, Makoto?” Byakuya asked. “Because you’re pitifully bad at it.”
“N-no…!” Makoto yelled. “It has nothing to do with that at all!”
Just as Makoto yelled that, Toko came marching in.
“M-makoto..! A-are you trying to get y-your hands all over my M-master…?!” Toko yelled. “B-because I won’t let you!”
“No way!” Makoto yelled. “There’s just a group bonding activity in the sauna, I think you both could benefit from coming.”
“I see,” Byakuya said. “I suppose everyone else is already involved?”
“Exactly,” Makoto said. “You’re not required but I think you both should come.”
“I g-get to see M-master shirtless…?” Toko drooled. “S-someone pinch me, I must be d-dreaming…”
“Shut up,” Byakuya said. “Fine, in a few minutes you will see that I will at least arrive.”
“Thank you,” Makoto said.
“I’m not doing this for you, idiot.”
Makoto made his way back down to the bath house, where he could hear a fight already beginning.
“What do you mean we can’t touch Alter Ego?!” Hifumi complained as Makoto entered.
“That is exactly what it means,” Celeste said. “You do understand words, correct?”
“There’s no getting down and dirty with Alter Ego,” Junko said. “Even if it could, I’m sure it has higher standards than either of you.”
“What the fudge are you implying?!” Kiyondo yelled.
“I think it’s pretty obvious,” Junko said. “Or can you not see beyond the image of Mondo?”
“Hey--” Kiyondo began only to be cut off by Celeste.
“That is enough, no?” Celeste said. “Petty squabbling will do us no good, will it?”
“It seems every idiot has arrived,” Byakuya said. “What is so important that you had to interrupt my reading time?”
“W-wait,” Toko said. “I’m n-not going to s-see Master shirtless…?!” “There is something we discovered, recently,” Kyoko said. “We believe it holds pertinent information that may relate to why we are trapped here.”
“Are you talking about the computer?” Byakuya asked. “If so, you must think that I am an idiot.”
“Huh…?!” Makoto yelled. “You already knew about Alter Ego?”
“Is that what it’s called?” Byakuya said. “No matter. Yes, I already knew about it.”
“I am p-proud to announce that I i-informed Master of it,” Toko added dreamily.
“Master…?” Junko asked.
“You mean you discovered it?” Celeste asked. “Pardon my rudeness but I cannot imagine a reason why you would enter the bath house after the last class trial.”
“H-hey!” Toko yelled. “Wouldn’t y-you investigate a m-mysterious green light…?!”
“So it seems you discovered Alter Ego the same way Hiro did,” Kyoko said. “I wonder if it was trying to announce its location…”
“Huh…? Why would it want to be caught?” Yasuhiro asked. “Unless it’s working for the Mastermind…!”
“Wouldn’t you be worried about your creator if you hadn’t heard from them for a while?” Kyoko asked. “It was probably in its coding to try to locate Chihiro.”
“Chihiro must’ve forgotten to mention that it should stay discreet,” Celeste commented. “Or perhaps it was desperate.”
“We do know Chihiro gave it the task of making those files visible,” Sakura added. “Perhaps it wanted to update Chihiro on its progress.”
“You’re saying that ‘Alter Ego’ is uncorrupting the files on the computer?” Byakuya asked.
“Yes,” Celeste answered. “That is the main reason why we called you here.”
“I don’t understand why we need him fudgin’ here,” Kiyondo complained. “It’s not like he’s interested in working with us as a group.”
“And who are you to talk to me like that?” Byakuya asked. “Especially when you look like that.”
“I’m fudging Kiyondo Ishida and I’ll kick your butt if you dare speak down to me!”
“Maybe we should break it up,” Makoto offered. “We still have to check Alter Ego’s progress on the files, right?”
“An excellent point, Makoto,” Celeste said. “If there are no objections I will ask Alter Ego on its progress.”
After no objections were held, Celeste began typing to Alter Ego.
“Alter Ego,” Celeste typed. “What is your progress on the files?”
“I’m glad to announce that they are finally able to be accessed!” Alter Ego said. “However, the information is a bit worrying.”
“If Alter Ego is worried,” Hifumi said. “We’re all doomed…!”
“Shut up and let the program explain to us,” Byakuya said.
“W-what Master said…” Toko added.
“You also shut up.”
“Could you tell us the contents of these files?” Celeste typed.
“Sure,” Alter Ego said. “Apparently over a year ago, Hope’s Peak Academy was forced out of commission.”
“That we already know,” Byakuya said.
“Not exactly,” Sakura said. “Our current timeline doesn’t add up with that.”
“If Hope’s Peak Academy was forced to shut down a fudgin’ year ago, why the heck are we here now?!” Kiyondo yelled.
“Alter Ego, are you sure this is correct?” Celeste typed. “We were all admitted this year, so it wouldn’t make sense for it to have shut down a year ago.”
“I’m sorry,” Alter Ego said. “But according to the files, Hope’s Peak Academy hasn’t been in operation for at least a year.”
“That should be impossible,” Kyoko said. “But we’ve already gotten ourselves into a very impossible situation.”
“Is there a reason for a school as big as Hope’s Peak to close down?” Makoto asked. “I mean, they were the most prestigious school in the world, right?”
“Do you know the reason why Hope’s Peak shut down?” Celeste typed into the computer.
“Apparently there was an event called the ‘Tragedy’ that took place,” Alter Ego responded. “There’s not a lot of information on it other than it being a devastating event.”
“The Tragedy?” Junko asked. “What a lousy descriptor for an event.”
“I agree!” Kiyondo yelled. “When you’re writing fudgin’ history you gotta make it memorable!”
“Perhaps the Mastermind left out certain details on purpose,” Sakura said. “There is no reason for us to assume otherwise.”
“Of course,” Byakuya said. “This is a game of wit.”
“Mr. Togami, why do you say that like you’re enjoying it?” Hifumi asked.
“Because I am, you idiot,” Byakuya answered. “This is something truly worthy of a Togami.”
“Someone has a murder kink,” Junko said.
“What did you just say to me?” Byakuya asked.
“Moving on,” Celeste said. “There is probably more information in these files, no?”
“Is there anything else of note?” Celeste typed.
“Yes, something extremely worrying,” Alter Ego responded. “I have reason to believe the headmaster of Hope’s Peak Academy is still in this school.”
“Huh…?!” Makoto cried out.
“What…?” Kyoko questioned.
“What do you mean?” Celeste typed.
“Apparently during the Tragedy the headmaster had the school fortified to be practically impenetrable.” “Like the situation we currently find ourselves in,” Sakura said. “Perhaps we should inquire more about this.”
“Are you implying that the Headmaster fortified this school to trap us in here?” Celeste typed.
“I’m not sure,” Alter Ego said. “However the situations seem eerily similar.”
“Even so, we weren’t here a year ago, right?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “That we know for sure, right?!”
“We couldn’t have been here a year ago,” Junko said. “We’ve only entered High School this year, obviously.”
“Perhaps the Mastermind has planted misinformation,” Byakuya said. “Are you idiots really falling for this?”
“Hey! Don’t call us fudging idiots!” Kiyondo yelled. “Because you’re the fudging idiot you dumbbutt!”
“Shut up,” Byakuya said. “You don’t have the right to speak to me like that.”
“Mr. Togami, how could you imply that Alter Ego could lie about something?!” Hifumi sobbed.
“Take your complaints elsewhere,” Byakuya replied.
“I mean, the Mastermind wants this to be a fair game, right?” Makoto offered. “They have to be giving us some information.”
“There is probably some information we can trust,” Kyoko said. “We know the school is boarded up…”
“So perhaps the Headmaster is still here, no?” Celeste added.
“It would make the most sense for them to be the Mastermind,” Sakura said.
Kyoko looked away, clenching her fist slightly before responding, “We shouldn’t make those assumptions this early.”
“I wonder,” Celeste began, “If this computer contained this information if there’s anything else we may find on it.”
“Would Chihiro really have Alter Ego leave out information?” Makoto asked. “It would’ve helped him too.”
“You really believe he intended to share the information Alter Ego discovered?” Byakuya asked. “You really are an idiot.”
“It would fit Chihiro’s character,” Sakura said. “He always seemed eager to prove himself.”
Kiyondo looked uncomfortable, Makoto noticed.
“Alright!” Kiyondo yelled. “Do we have any more questions?!”
“Can I talk to Alter Ego now?!” Hifumi asked.
“Perhaps not,” Celeste said. “However, there is something else we must share with Byakuya and Toko.”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked.
“We now have a ‘night-time’ rule,” Celeste explained. “During the night, no student should be outside of their dorm.”
“And you expect me to follow this?” Byakuya asked. “Tch, the nerve.”
“Of course not,” Celeste replied evenly. “However, you cannot claim that you were unaware of it anymore.”
“Will you unhand my fudging bro?!” Kiyondo yelled, glaring daggers at Hifumi.
“Alter Ego isn’t yours!” Hifumi yelled back. “She’s mine and only mine!”
“Um, I think we discussed this before but isn’t Alter Ego technically a guy…?” Makoto said.
“Mr. Naegi!” Hifumi yelled. “Who said that you could get involved with matters of the heart?”
“Alter Ego is very important to all of us,” Makoto said. “Isn’t it important that we don’t get him involved in our matters?”
“Are you saying that you don’t think Alter Ego is alive, Mr. Naegi?!”
“H-huh…?” Makoto said. “All I’m saying is that we probably shouldn’t be involving Alter Ego in things like this.”
“Leave Mac alone!” Kiyondo yelled. “He’s just trying to save bro and Chihiro from having you slobber all over them.”
That wasn’t entirely my intention… Makoto thought. But thanks for sticking up for me, I guess?
“A computer is introduced and you’re already at each other’s necks like wild dogs,” Byakuya said. “I guess I shouldn’t have expected any less.”
“Shut the fudge up, Byakuya!” Kiyondo yelled. “Guys like you are all talk and no fudgin’ action!”
Byakuya looked insulted. “You all should be thankful for my presence, but instead you act like idiots.”
After insulting the group one last time, Byakuya left in a hurry.
“Y-you…!” Toko yelled, pointing at Kiyondo. “D-don’t think I’ll let you g-get away w-with insulting M-master…!”
“You’re a fudgin’ idiot if you think he respects you!”
Toko only glared in response before she turned and chased after Byakuya.
“Well that could’ve gone better, no?” Celeste asked. “Perhaps it is time we head for bed anyways.”
“Of course, Kiyondo and Hifumi should leave first,” Kyoko said. “They have proven that this computer is too compelling for them to follow simple directions.”
“Hey!” Kiyondo yelled. “It’s my fudging bro and it was one time!”
“Apparently it was several,” Kyoko said. “According to Monokuma, anyway.”
“You’re trusting that dumb fudgin’ bear over us?!”
“Your behavior seems to line up with his accusation,” Sakura said. “It would be easier for you two to leave anyways.”
“You guys need to build up rapport with the group,” Junko said. “Or you’ll forever be known as the computer freaks.”
“You don’t think they did anything weird with Alter Ego, right…?” Yasuhiro asked.
“Perhaps it’s better if we don’t find out,” Celeste responded.
Kiyondo and Hifumi flushed bright red and out of embarrassment left the bath house.
The rest of the class disbanded and went back to their own dorms.
Makoto glared at his bed as the night time announcement played.
Alright, Makoto thought. Let’s see what nightmares await me tonight.
“Makoto,” a feminine voice began. “Did you think I was weak?”
Turning around to meet the voice, Makoto saw Chihiro. His neck was bruised and his eyes were glossy.
“Of course you did,” Chihiro answered before Makoto could say anything. “Everyone always thought I was weak.”
“That’s not true!” Makoto yelled. “You wanted to improve yourself, I can’t think of anything stronger.”
“And yet you’re trying to date my killer's lover,” Chihiro said. “You really have no respect for the dead, huh?”
“H-huh…? Chihiro what are you talking about?”
“He’s talkin’ about Taka, fucker,” Mondo answered.
When Makoto faced Mondo, he found that Mondo looked like himself and not butter.
“You think that now that I’m gone you can just fuckin’ take over my spot, huh?” Mondo asked. “Well guess what, that ain’t gonna happen.”
“I think you’re confused,” Makoto said. “I don’t like Taka like that, I’m just his friend.”
“So,” Chihiro said. “That’s how you’ve been surviving this long, denial.”
“What?” Makoto asked.
“It’s plain as fuckin’ day,” Mondo said. “You’re head over heels for him, too bad he’s into me, right?”
“You guys are wrong!” Makoto yelled. “I’m sorry that you’re dead, but, you’re wrong about that.”
“Whatever the hell you say,” Mondo said. “But remember you’re no better than me, Makoto.”
“Huh…?”
“You got two people fuckin’ killed so far, Sayaka and I,” Mondo said. “So who’s next?”
“I didn’t mean to…” Makoto mumbled, staring at the ground. “It was either you guys or us.”
“What an odd way to justify it,” Chihiro said. “Whatever helps you sleep better at night, right…?”
Before Makoto could respond, he was awoken by the Monokuma’s morning announcement.
That wasn’t as bad as I thought, Makoto thought. Things are finally starting to look up.
Makoto made his way to the cafeteria finding that Kiyondo and Celeste were already there.
“Hello Makoto,” Celeste said.
“Mac,” Kiyondo acknowledged.
“Hey,” Makoto said. “How did you guys sleep?”
“I slept fine,” Celeste said. “Much more peaceful knowing that no one can die at night anymore.”
“That implies that rich kid is gonna fudgin’ follow our rules,” Kiyondo huffed. “I wouldn’t bet even Mac’s life on that.”
“H-hey…!” Makoto responded.
“Who would kill him?” Celeste asked. “I doubt Toko would ever harm him and that’s the only other person who wouldn’t be following the rule.”
“I guess not, but heck,” Kiyondo said. “That girl is totally fudgin’ obsessed with Byakuya.”
“Isn’t she calling him ‘Master’ now?” Makoto asked. “I wonder what sparked that.”
“Perhaps they have bonded,” Celeste offered. “Even Byakuya can’t stay alone forever.”
As the rest of the class, excluding Byakuya and Toko, came into the cafeteria another meeting began and ended without much fanfare.
After the meeting, Makoto went back to his room.
Huh, Makoto thought. I wonder who I can hang out with?
Makoto checked his e-Handbook, the closest person was Kyoko, as she was outside the bath house.
Makoto walked near the bath house before getting stopped by Kyoko.
“Going to bathe?” Kyoko asked coldly.
“No,” Makoto said. “Actually I wanted to talk to you.”
“Oh,” Kyoko answered. “I hope you don’t mind but I don’t want to leave my current position.”
“No, that’s fine,” Makoto said. “We can talk here if it’s okay with you.”
Kyoko looked at the bath house entrance before sighing. “Yeah, that should be fine.”
“I’ve been meaning to tell you this for a while,” Makoto began. “But, wow you are really good at investigating.”
“Is that so?” Kyoko asked.
“Yep!” Makoto answered. “In fact, if I had to guess your talent I would say it’s the Ultimate Detective or something close.”
“Hm,” Kyoko said. “I’m afraid my talent is still a secret, so I won’t confirm or deny your guess.”
“Well that’s fine,” Makoto answered. “It’s more fun to guess than to actually know.”
“Is that so?” Kyoko asked. “I suppose one could say making the theory is much more fun than proving it.”
“Exactly!” Makoto said. “Especially in our situation.”
“Speaking of our situation,” Kyoko said. “Makoto, I must commend you on your ability to bring the group together.”
“Huh…?”
“You believe whole-heartedly in everything,” Kyoko said. “That’s a respectable ability.”
“Hina told me that,” Makoto said. “I’m not so sure I believe it.”
“But,” Kyoko said. “Perhaps you should be careful with it.”
“Careful…?” Makoto echoed. “What do you mean?”
“The bigger you are,” Kyoko began, “the larger you fall.” “Huh?”
“Keep your beliefs reasonable, Makoto,” Kyoko explained. “We are in a killing game, it is not unreasonable to expect the worst.”
“I can see where you’re coming from,” Makoto admitted. “But I’d like to believe in my friends until the very end!”
“You wear your heart on your sleeve,” Kyoko commented. “Perhaps that’s not so bad.”
“It’s really just natural to me,” Makoto admitted.
“Perhaps we could benefit from one another,” Kyoko said. “Your belief and motivational skills would be beneficial to anyone here.”
“Is that something that can really be taught…?” Makoto asked.
“In return,” Kyoko continued. “I could teach you how to investigate better.”
“Really…?” Makoto asked. “I mean that’d be great but I wouldn’t want to force you.”
“Our respective skills are beneficial to living in this school,” Kyoko said. “I don’t see any reason for us not to work together.”
“You’re right,” Makoto said, “let’s try our hardest to work together and get out of here!”
“Hm,” Kyoko said, smiling for a moment before going back to her natural expression. “You really are determined, aren’t you?”
“Of course!” Makoto said. “If we all work together we’ll be out of here in no time!”
“Are you sure you aren’t the Ultimate Moral Compass?” Kyoko teased. “You’ve been a bit more active than Taka as of late.”
“Have I…?” Makoto asked. “Maybe he was rubbing off on me.”
“Speaking of Taka, I think we should end our conversation here,” Kyoko said. “I must keep watch just in case Hifumi or Kiyondo get any ideas.”
“You know you don’t have to do that to yourself,” Makoto said.
“It’s better than not being cautious,” Kyoko replied. “This is important, we can’t lose it now.”
Makoto nodded, quickly saying goodbye and heading back to his room.
Man, Kyoko calls me determined but really she’s the more determined one, Makoto thought. I don’t think I could ever stand that long waiting for someone to try to go near Alter Ego.
Before Makoto could decide to hang out with anyone else, Monokuma’s voice began to play on the speakers.
“Hello my beloved students!” Monokuma began. “I have a very exciting surprise…! Please make your way to the gymnasium!”
Surprise…? Makoto thought. This isn’t a motive… right?
Makoto made his way to the gym, discovering that he was one of the first people to make it there.
“Mac,” Kiyondo said, “what do you think that stupid fudgin’ bear has planned for us?”
“I don’t know,” Makoto admitted. “But it probably isn’t good.”
“That’s not a positive way of thinkin’,” Kiyondo scolded. “You gotta at least try to fudgin’ try to be positive, or it all will go to heck.”
“Huh…?” Makoto said. “Well yeah, I guess…”
As everyone else entered the gym, Monokuma appeared with a laugh.
“So, I bet you’re all wondering why I gathered you all here!” Monokuma yelled cheerily. “Now I know not everyone here is going to have the most stable financial situation, so…”
Monokuma paused as money fell from the sky onto the stage.
“I’ve decided to fund your killing!” Monokuma said. “Ten million dollars waiting for the lucky blackened!”
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “As if that measly amount would get me to even move.”
“That’s not enough money,” Yasuhiro said sadly.
“N-not enough money f-for what?” Toko asked.
“My debt,” Yasuhiro admitted sadly. “It’s not even close…!”
“How much debt do you have?” Junko asked.
“More than I should,” Yasuhiro admitted.
“As much as I hate to fudgin’ agree with the rich kid,” Kiyondo began, “we won’t kill for this, not at all!”
“Are you so sure?” Monokuma asked. “The money might be enticing for at least one of you.”
“He’s right,” Makoto said. “This won’t work, Monokuma!”
“Puhuhuhu! The hope on your faces, it’s hilarious,” Monokuma said. “I can’t wait for it to turn into despair…!”
“Whatever you have planned,” Sakura said. “You have gravely miscalculated.”
“There’s not much else he can do,” Kyoko said. “He has exhausted most of his trump cards.”
“That’s what you all think!” Monokuma said. “Anyways, I must be off, being the headmaster is oh so exhausting!” Monokuma disappeared, leaving the money on the stage.
“This was pointless,” Byakuya said, leaving as quickly as he had entered.
“M-master, please wait up…!” Toko yelled, following after him.
“Perhaps we should disband as well,” Celeste said. “There is not much to be gained staying here, no?”
“I’m going to go to the bath house if you all don’t mind!” Hifumi said while sweating.
“No, you’re not,” Kyoko said. “If you need to bathe, do it in your room.”
“She’s right,” Sakura said. “There is no reason for you to go into the bath house.”
“M-miss Kirigiri…! You don’t understand, I must bathe in the bath house!” Hifumi said in protest.
“Give it up, man,” Yasuhiro said. “They aren’t going to budge.”
“Didn’t know you were that desperate, Hifumi,” Junko commented. “That can’t be attractive at all.”
Makoto decided to leave the group to their arguing over Alter Ego.
“Mac!” Kiyondo yelled, catching up to Makoto easily. “How about we hang out since you have nothing better to fudgin’ do.”
“Huh...? Sure…” Makoto responded.
“Let’s head to my fudgin’ room then,” Kiyondo said as he grabbed Makoto and dragged him into Kiyotaka’s room.
Once they arrived Makoto decided to speak first, “You call this your room, but it’s technically Taka’s, right?”
“As if anything should belong to that weak dumbbutt,” Kiyondo responded.
“Huh…?” Makoto asked. “Taka wasn’t weak!”
“You don’t fudgin’ know because you don’t have his memories, dumbbutt,” Kiyondo said. “He couldn’t even fudgin’ confess to the guy he liked, or save ‘im either.”
“You’re talking about Mondo, right?”
“Of fudgin’ course,” Kiyondo said. “Who the heck else could I be talkin’ about?”
“N-no one,” Makoto responded quickly. “I just wanted to make sure…!”
“And you wanna know why?” Kiyondo asked, not looking for an answer. “Because of his stupid fudgin’ feelings for someone else!” “His feelings for someone else…? Kiyondo, I don’t understand…”
“So now I’m stuck fudgin’ dealing with it,” Kiyondo complained. “Ugh, Mac, it’s so dang hard.”
“I guess I can see why…?” Makoto said. “But if you like that person as well, why don’t you at least tell them your feelings…?”
“It’s not that fudgin’ easy,” Kiyondo said. “It’d feel like betrayal to my bro, and they already have people interested in them anyways.”
“Oh,” Makoto said, not knowing what to say. “Well I’m sure it’ll work out in the end!”
“What makes you so fudgin’ sure?”
“Despite how you act, you’re pretty nice!” Makoto said. “I’m sure anyone would be lucky to be with you or Taka.”
Kiyondo stared at Makoto, face starting to flush.
“How the heck can you say something like that?” Kiyondo asked. “You’re fudging with me, right?”
“N-no…?” Makoto answered, already putting his hand on his cheek. “I’m being serious Kiyondo, you’ve got a shot if you try it!”
“Ugh,” Kiyondo answered. “You’re just makin’ it fudgin’ worse, Mac.”
“H-huh…?!” Makoto yelled. “I didn’t mean to…!”
“Shouldn’t you be headin’ to your fudgin’ room by now?” Kiyondo asked, checking his watch. “It’s almost time for bed for all the good little boys and girls.”
“Hey! I’m not a little kid!” Makoto complained. “But you’re probably right, haha…”
“Make sure you don’t break any fudgin’ rules,” Kiyondo said as Makoto left Kiyotaka’s dorm.
Makoto made his way to his dorm just as Monokuma’s night time announcement began.
Here’s to a good night’s sleep. Makoto thought.
“Hello Makoto,” Sayaka’s voice said. “I see you’re back for another talk.”
“Sayaka…?” Makoto asked. “Why are we here…?”
“I’ve got a word of warning for you, Makoto,” Sayaka said. “Despite the fact that you don’t deserve it, another murder is soon to come.”
“H-huh…?!” Makoto yelled. “No, that’s wrong!”
“Do you really believe in your friends that much?” Sayaka asked. “It’s foolish, you know?”
“No, another murder won’t happen!” Makoto said. “That I can be sure of!”
“When it does happen,” Sayaka said. “Will you eagerly send another person to their execution as you’ve done before?”
“N-no… I didn’t mean for you…” Makoto began.
“Didn’t mean for me to die?” Sayaka interrupted. “God Makoto, you’re lying to a dead girl, how pathetic are you?”
“You knew what was going to happen to me,” Sayaka said. “And you still outed me anyway, you traitor.”
Makoto dropped to his knees and Sayaka bent down to make eye contact with him.
“You’re just as much of a murderer as I am.”
Makoto woke up with a start, clothes clinging uncomfortably to his body.
Makoto waited until the morning announcement played before going into his bathroom.
Leon’s body flickered into existence just as he turned on his bathroom’s light.
“Don’t mind me,” Leon’s corpse said. “This shouldn’t bother you at all.”
Makoto once again awoke with a scream in tune with Monokuma’s morning announcement.
When he went to his bathroom again, there was no body in it.
Slowly but surely he made his way to the cafeteria. Celeste, Kiyondo, Kyoko, and Sakura were already there.
“Makoto, you’re a bit late, no?” Celeste asked.
“Huh…? But not everyone is here yet,” Makoto responded.
“Yes, but this is later than your usual arrival,” Celeste said. “Did you get a good night’s sleep?”
“Um, sure…?” Makoto said. “I mean I did sleep all the way through.”
“Having a good night’s sleep doesn’t mean sleeping all the way through,” Sakura said. “It is rest for one’s body and mind.”
“Mac! If you aren’t well rested you won’t be fudgin’ performing at your best!” Kiyondo yelled.
“Oh,” Makoto said, putting his hand on his cheek. “Ahaha, I guess I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Still, Makoto isn’t the last person arriving,” Kyoko commented. “So perhaps we shouldn’t worry too much, yet.”
As the group in the cafeteria awkwardly conversed, they were only joined by one more person, Hifumi.
“Have you seen anyone else in the halls, Hifumi?” Sakura asked as Hifumi entered.
“I don’t believe so Miss Ogami!” Hifumi answered, slightly flushed.
“Why are you flustered, Hifumi?” Celeste asked. “You wouldn’t be doing anything odd, no?”
“Miss Ludenberg…! I have not been doing anything…!”
“He was probably in the bath house,” Kyoko said. “It seems he couldn’t stay away afterall.”
“That means Junko and Hiro are missing, no?” Celeste asked.
“To think they would just fudgin’ sleep through the meeting!” Kiyondo complained. “And Junk said she wanted to fudging replace me…!”
“Maybe we should investigate,” Sakura said. “I could see Hiro sleeping the morning meeting away, but Junko?”
“You don’t think…” Makoto began.
“We should be on guard,” Kyoko interrupted. “At the very least we should make sure of their locations.”
“Then we should check their fudgin’ rooms, right?!” Kiyondo yelled.
“That would be smart, no?” Celeste said.
The group first went to knock on Junko’s door. When they received no answer they decided to mash her doorbell.
“There’s no answer,” Kyoko noted. “I don’t think she could sleep through this.”
“Maybe she’s sleeping with Hiro…” Makoto mumbled.
“You really think those two would get together?” Celeste asked. “That would not be my bet at the very least.”
“Huh…? Maybe they’re staying in the same room…?” Makoto said.
“A boy and a girl sleepin’ together, Mac that’d be too fudgin’ unwholesome!” Kiyondo yelled.
“I don’t believe that’s what he meant,” Sakura said.
“I for one wouldn’t understand Mr. Hagakure’s tastes!” Hifumi said.
The group went for Yasuhiro’s room and once again received no answer.
“This isn’t good,” Kyoko said.
“You’re right!” Monokuma yelled as he appeared. “This isn’t looking good at all!”
“Why are you here, Monokuma?” Sakura asked.
“I’m here to give you a hint!” Monokuma said. “Aren’t I nice? Don’t answer that, I already know I am…!”
“Just give us our fudgin’ hint you stupid bear…!” Kiyondo complained.
“If you’re so curious about the location of your friends bear-haps you should check the third floor!” Monokuma said before vanishing.
“There’s nothing left to do,” Kyoko said. “We must check the third floor.”
Makoto felt nothing but dread as he followed the group up to the third floor.
“I cannot help but feel a sense of foreboding,” Celeste said. “This all feels too familiar, deja-vu, no?”
“I’m sure everything is okay…!” Makoto answered. “It has to be!”
“Very little things are going according to plan,” Celeste said. “Perhaps we should expect the worst, no?”
When Makoto stared at the rec-room’s door, he already knew what was going to happen. While his classmates were checking the two classrooms, Makoto hesitantly opened the rec-room door.
At first when Makoto entered, things looked normal but when Makoto looked to his right he saw Junko’s body hanging on the wall.
With nothing left to do, Makoto screamed and the waking nightmare began again.
Quickly the rest of the group ran into the room and shortly after Monokuma’s body discovery announcement played.
“Miss Enoshima!” Hifumi yelled. “She’s hanging on the wall…!”
“This is... interesting,” Celeste said. “I have the feeling I’ve seen this body set up before…”
“I believe you’re right,” Sakura said. “This looks to be the work of Genocide Jack.”
“Genocide Jack is here…?” Makoto asked softly. “And he went after Junko…?”
“Apparently,” Kyoko said. “I suppose we should begin our investigation.”
“Mac, you’re not looking too good,” Kiyondo noted. “Are you sure you’re fudging up for it?”
“I don’t have a choice,” Makoto admitted. “But I’m sure I’ll be fine.”
Kiyondo nodded, not looking too convinced. “Then we better get fudgin’ on with it, right?!”
The investigation began, not unlike the one’s previous. As Makoto approached Junko’s corpse, he could feel tears begin to well up in his eyes.
“Wait wait wait…!” Monokuma yelled, appearing from the ground. ”Ya can’t start an investigation without a Monokuma file!”
“Just give it to us, bear,” Kyoko said. “We don’t have time for your usual antics.”
“Aren’t you in a bad mood today,” Monokuma commented. “I can bear-ly believe the lack of respect I get around here…!”
“Well you better learn to believe it,” Kyoko said, looking at Junko’s body. “If you don’t have anything else to say, you should just leave.”
Monokuma pouted silently, leaving after he gave everyone a Monokuma file.
“I suppose we best start investigating, no?” Celeste said. “It seems we do not have much time to waste.”
“Let us assume that the others will come soon,” Sakura said. “They have heard the body discovery announcement.”
“Assuming no one else has died, that is,” Celeste cut in. “After all, apparently a serial killer is on the loose.”
“We know the Blackened has a limit,” Kyoko said. “Monokuma has told us that much.”
“So we can’t assume that they’re dead… right?” Makoto asked, scratching his cheek.
“Mac’s right!” Kiyondo yelled. “We can’t assume that they’re fudgin’ dead so ya better not!”
“Hm, perhaps that is the best attitude to have,” Sakura said. “Assuming the worst only gets you hurt.”
“But it doesn’t matter…!” Hifumi stammered. “We already know Miss Enoshima is dead so what’s the point…?!”
Makoto recoiled at the announcement of Junko’s death, still not coming to terms with it. Kiyondo also stiffened, although for a different reason.
“You don’t have to rub it in Mac’s face y’know!” Kiyondo yelled. “You’re a fudgin’ buttface right now!”
“H-huh…?” Hifumi squealed. “I’m not rubbing anything into Mr. Naegi’s face!”
“Guys,” Makoto interjected. “Can we just start investigating…?”
Kiyondo immediately stopped whatever he was about to say, nodding quickly before responding, “Of fudgin’ course, Mac!”
“Makoto,” Kyoko said, looking away from Junko’s body. “Perhaps you should look at the Monokuma file first.”
Makoto frowned, taking one more glance at Junko’s body. “Yeah, maybe you’re right.”
Kyoko stared at him, frowning ever so slightly. “Call me if you find anything useful in it.”
Makoto nodded before he turned around and took a glance at the Monokuma file.
“It doesn’t say her cause of death,” Makoto mumbled, staring at the Monokuma file. “Although it does say she has a cut on her right arm.”
“What do ya think that means, Mac?” Kiyondo asked, looking over his shoulder.
“No clue,” Makoto admitted. “But it has to have some importance if Monokuma pointed it out.”
“Yeah,” Kiyondo agreed. “But what the heck could that fudgin’ cut even mean?”
“Maybe it was a sign of struggle?” Makoto said, turning the Monokuma file off. “But we won’t find anything else out without investigating this place.”
“Then let’s get to it, Mac!”
Makoto and Kiyondo made their way to Junko’s dead body. Kyoko was looking over the corpse with a strange look on her face.
“That’s odd,” Kyoko mumbled to herself, staring at Junko’s hair.
“Kyoko?” Makoto asked. “Is there something wrong with Junko?”
Kyoko turned around, “Has Junko ever mentioned something about her hair?”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked, looking up at Junko’s hair. “No, I don’t think so. Why?”
“Her hair,” Kyoko said as she reached up to grab one of Junko’s twin tails before pulling it all off, “is a wig.”
Junko’s natural hair was a short black bob and both Makoto and Kiyondo were shocked into silence.
“She was wearin’ a fudgin’ wig this whole time…?!” Kiyondo finally yelled, staring at Junko’s body in shock.
“That isn’t the only thing fake about her,” Kyoko said. “Her nails are also glue-on instead of a manicure.”
“I mean… at least that makes a little sense,” Makoto said, shaking himself out of his stupor. “Manicures are hard to maintain right…?”
“I wouldn’t know,” Kyoko responded. “But other than an injury on her right arm her body seems to be in perfect shape.”
“Speaking of that cut…” Makoto began, looking at Junko’s body. “There’s no cause of death mentioned, but the cut is. Could that be her cause of death?”
“No,” Kyoko said quickly. “There wouldn’t have been enough blood loss caused by this cut. Whatever killed her didn’t leave a mark on her body.”
“Then what the fudge is the cut for?” Kiyondo asked. “If it didn’t do her in, what the heck is the point?”
“I don’t know,” Kyoko admitted. “But I do believe that her arm was cut after the murder rather than before.”
“Huh…?” Makoto asked. “What makes you say that?”
“Just a feeling.”
Before the three could talk more, the door opened once more and in came Byakuya with Toko trailing after him.
“Did none of you plebeians think to notify me of another body?” Byakuya asked, staring at the group in disgust.
“We assumed your ears were working,” Celeste replied. “We will not make the same mistake again.” “D-don’t insult Master like that,” Toko hissed behind Byakuya. “He has the b-best ears in the w-whole world…!”
“Oh Toko, I didn’t realize you were here,” Celeste said. “Why are you hiding behind Byakuya anyway?”
“I-I’m not hiding…!” Toko responded, peering out from behind Byakuya. Before she could say anything else, her eyes caught on Junko Enoshima’s dead body.
Then she fainted.
“H-huh…?!” Makoto yelled as Toko’s body hit the floor with a loud bump. “Did she just faint…?” “Tch,” Byakuya said. “Of course she would.”
“Interesting,” Celeste said. “I suppose she couldn’t handle this murder, no?”
“Miss Fukawa...!” Hifumi yelled. “Maybe that fall will teach her to appreciate manga!”
“Is that really all you can think of right now?” Sakura asked. “How shameful.”
“She can explain herself when she wakes up,” Byakuya said, glaring at Toko’s unconscious body. “For now I have investigating to do, so stay out of my way.”
“Is it really okay to leave her alone like that?” Makoto asked, staring at Toko worriedly.
“She’s gonna be fudgin’ fine, Mac.” Kiyondo said confidently. “But if there’s anything that rich buttface is right about, it is about investigating.”
”You’re right,” Makoto said, looking around the rec room. “There’s nothing else to do until she wakes up.”
“That’s the fudgin’ spirit, Mac!” Kiyondo cheered. “We’ll have this case solved in fudgin’ no time!”
Why does he keep calling me “Mac”...? Makoto thought. It’s kinda… annoying…
“Alright, so let’s look around the room,” Makoto said. “Anything that catches our eyes is probably important.”
Makoto and Kiyondo decided to look at Junko’s body once again. The sooner they got it over with the better.
“Of course the model would be unnatural,” Byakuya muttered, looking over Junko’s body with disgust.
“Hey…!” Makoto said, glaring up at Byakuya. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“I’m talking about her wig and nails,” Byakuya said. “It should’ve been obvious that the ‘Ultimate Fashionista’ was fake from the very beginning.”
“There’s no fudgin’ reason for you to judge her just because of her fashion choices!” Kiyondo yelled. “She still tried harder than you did, anyway.”
“Tch,” Byakuya said, finally looking down to sneer at Kiyondo and Makoto. “I thought you didn’t like Junko anyway, pleb.”
“Just because she was fudgin’ annoying doesn’t mean she didn’t work for her talent,” Kiyondo said, defending himself. “You’ve got everything handed to you on a silver fudgin’ platter.”
“You absolute idiot of a commoner, you don’t even understand half of what I went through to get my title as the Togami heir,” Byakuya began, face contorting in anger. “I was born-”
“Byakuya,” Makoto interrupted, “I’m sure what you have to say is important… but we kind of have a murder to solve.” “Tch,” Byakuya said, looking away. “It’s not like you idiots would understand anyway.”
Makoto frowned, taking his gaze off of Byakuya and turning it to Junko’s dead body. Seeing her without a wig and a few of her nails was odd.
But he wasn’t sure he disliked how the real Junko looked.
Well, it wasn’t like it mattered anymore.
She was dead, no matter what she looked like.
I’m sorry Junko, Makoto thought. I’ll get to the bottom of this for you!
“Come on Mac, cheer up!” Kiyondo yelled, startling Makoto out of his thoughts. “The sooner we get to the fudgin’ bottom of this, the better!”
“Yeah, you’re right.” Makoto agreed, trying to summon some of his usual enthusiasm.
“Hey.. speaking of things that we need to get to the bottom of,” Makoto said looking up at Junko’s corpse. “She’s hanging… by some sort of rope, right?”
“Actually I’d bet that they’re holiday lights or whatever the heck,” Kiyondo said. “They definitely look just as obnoxious.”
“You’re right…” Makoto muttered. “They kinda look like the christmas lights the stores would sell in bulk.”
“I wonder why she’s hung up like this though,” Kiyondo said, softer than his normal tone. “It’s weird as all heck.”
“Maybe it has something to do with Genocide’s Jack MO…” Makoto said. “Although I wouldn’t know much about it…”
“Well, it’s probably worth fudgin’ remembering.”
Makoto nodded, staring at the holiday lights for a moment longer.
The bright colors of the holiday lights made Makoto feel sick. Holiday cheer was far from Makoto’s mind as Junko’s corpse hung weakly above.
Makoto couldn’t focus on Junko for too long. He didn’t want to get distracted.
“Alright,” Makoto said weakly. “Maybe we should check on what she’s hanging from…?”
“Good fudgin’ idea, Mac!”
Makoto and Kiyondo went to different sides, Makoto went to the side where Junko’s body was hanging from the Dart Board Arcade Machine.
Whoever hung her up took great care to make sure the holiday lights wouldn’t untie.
At least Makoto could confirm that it was done by an expert.
Not that it made him feel any better.
“Hey, Mac, I think you should come see this!” Kiyondo yelled and Makoto quickly rushed to Kiyondo.
“Huh…?” Makoto asked, looking to where Kiyondo was gesturing.
Embedded into the wall was a knife, although Makoto couldn’t see all the blade fully he noticed some ridges in the blade.
“Is this a knife from a kitchen…?” Makoto asked, tilting his head confusedly.
“No you fudgin’ idiot, it’s a hunting knife,” Kiyondo corrected, staring at the knife intensely. “Why the fudge would one of these damn things be here, it’s unsafe as heck!”
“Where would someone even get one…?” Makoto asked. “It’s not like anyone would be hunting right…?”
“Maybe the fudgin’ Mastermind gave it to ‘em,” Kiyondo suggested. “They’d probably help any friggin’ criminal activity…!”
“I don’t know…” Makoto mumbled. “Would the Mastermind give a weapon that didn’t even get used?”
“Fudge, that is a good point, Mac,” Kiyondo said. “But where the heck did they get this damn knife then?!”
“Hm…” Makoto said, putting his hand on his chin. “We can’t be sure, but we should keep this in mind.”
“Yeah, you’re probably fudgin’ right.” Kiyondo said. “So, any other places to check?” “We should just look around the room,” Makoto suggested. “It’d probably be better if we split up, as well.”
“Alright Mac, but as soon as you fudgin’ find anything you better call for me!” Kiyondo commanded. “I’ll do the same for you, got it?!”
“Alright…” Makoto said, putting his hand on his cheek to scratch it.
I guess all of Taka isn’t gone yet, huh…? Makoto thought.
Makoto wandered to where Sakura and Hifumi were standing, seemingly standing guard.
“Hey, Hifumi…?” Makoto began, causing said male to turn over to him.
“Ah, Mr. Naegi!” Hifumi said loudly. “Do you have any questions for me?” “Yeah,” Makoto said, “do you have any information about the blackened?”
“Well of course,” Hifumi said, voice going deeper. “They are a murderous fiend! A serial killer killing such a lady like Miss. Enoshima…”
Before Makoto could say anything else, Hifumi quickly corrected himself. “Not that I’m into 3D or anything, Mr. Naegi!”
So… he doesn’t have anything to say... Makoto thought.
“Sakura…” Makoto began. “Do you have any information about the blackened?”
“Perhaps not about the blackened themselves,” Sakura said. “But I do have information on Junko, or at least how she had been acting before her murder.”
“H-huh…? Junko acting weird…?” Makoto said, excited to hear anything about Junko. “Could you tell me anything about her behavior?”
“She seemed very nervous,” Sakura said, beginning to explain. “She came to me for advice before telling me that it wasn’t that important.”
“She came to you for advice…?” Makoto asked. “When did that happen?”
“Perhaps a day or so after the last class trial,” Sakura said. “Perhaps she thought it was too inconsiderate considering the events…”
That’s right, Makoto thought. Sakura was close to Hina… right?
“I’m sorry about Hina,” Makoto said. “And thanks for the information Sakura.”
“Don’t mention it,” Sakura said simply.
“Hey, Mac!” Kiyondo yelled, causing Makoto to turn his head over to where Kiyondo was in the rec room. “There’s another fudgin’ thing you need to see over here!”
Makoto made his way to where Kiyondo was standing only to be stopped by Kiyondo’s hand.
“You have to be fudgin’ careful where you stand, Mac,” Kiyondo said. “There’s glass shards from a teacup over here, so you better be friggin’ careful.”
“A teacup…?” Makoto asked, staring at the remains of said teacup. “Why would this be here…?”
“Someone was obviously fudgin’ drinking here, Mac,” Kiyondo said. “It’s obvious as heck you dumbbutt…!”
Yeah, I know that, Makoto thought. I mean, what’s the importance of it being here…?
“I mean,” Makoto said, beginning to explain himself. “Why would-”
Before Makoto could continue, a low groaning noise was heard. When Makoto looked over, he could see that Toko was trying to make her way back up.
“Toko…?” Makoto asked, starting to make his way to where she was. “Are you alright?”
“Huh…? Some random stranger...?” Toko asked, staring at Makoto with her tongue out. “Why are you here and what’s it to ya?”
“You just passed out,” Makoto said. “Are you sure you’re alright…?”
“Well, aren’t you just the shining example of a gentleman, ?” Toko asked. “Oh it makes me just feel like a woman!”
“I hate to interrupt this conversation,” Celeste said coolly. “But I just heard an odd noise from the physics lab and it’s best to investigate that, no?”
“As long as it keeps me away from her,” Byakuya said, glaring at Toko’s direction. “Then I don’t see why I shouldn’t at least investigate it.”
“I see you are very keen on her,” Celeste joked. “But I am glad even you see the importance of investigating everything.”
“Tch,” Byakuya simply said, walking out of the room with long strides.
Kiyondo made his way to Makoto soon after Byakuya left, staring at Toko worriedly.
“We’ve gotta fudgin’ investigate that room, right?” Kiyondo asked. “But should we really leave her like this…?”
“I mean, we can take her with us,” Makoto said. “And then after we’ll take her to the nurse or something…?” “Good fudgin’ idea, Mac!”
“Hey, why are you talking about me like I’m not here…?!” Toko complained, crossing her arms. “That’s very rude of ya, y’know.”
“We’re not meanin’ to be fudgin’ mean you know!” Kiyondo said, glaring at Toko. “You’ve just been acting crazy as heck!”
“Well--!” Toko said, about to retaliate, only to be interrupted by Makoto.
“Hey guys…” Makoto said, putting his hands between them. “Maybe we should just investigate…”
“I guess you’re fudgin’ right, Mac,” Kiyondo said, still glaring at Toko. “Let’s just get this damn investigation over with.”
Makoto nodded, leading both Toko and Kiyondo into the hallway.
“Woah, is this Hope’s Peak?” Toko asked, eyes lighting up for a moment in a reddish-color. “Damn this place got a makeover!”
“We’ve been in Hope’s Peak for a while,” Makoto said. “Do you really not remember that?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know, average looking stranger?” Toko rebutted.
“Hey, don’t fudgin’ insult Mac’s looks!” Kiyondo barked, getting all fired up again.
“Woah, is this some real Boys’ Love?” Toko asked. “What are you going to do, defend your boyfriend?”
“Boyfriend…?! What the heck are you talking about?”
“It’s totally obvious you two have the hots for each other…!” Toko wheezed. “What an interesting pair-”
“We’re going in,” Makoto said, interrupting Toko before she could go on a tangent.
What’s gotten into her…? Makoto thought as he entered the physics lab. Did she really hit her head that hard?
When Makoto entered the room, he saw Yasuhiro on the floor with Celeste and Byakuya.
Another person dead…? Makoto thought. I can’t… why…? Why would this happen?
Makoto waited for the body discovery announcement to play, waited for hell to begin once more.
A drop, before someone spoke.
“Well I suppose he is not dead,” Celeste said. “After all, we haven’t heard the body discovery announcement, no?”
“Huh…?” Makoto mumbled. “You’re right…” “He couldn’t be fudgin’ sleeping here either,” Kiyondo said. “It’s against the damn rules!”
“Hohoh…? Hope’s Peak Academy has some strange rules.” Toko said.
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “Why did you bring her here?”
“We couldn’t just leave her…?” Makoto said, scratching his cheek.
Byakuya glared at him, but didn’t say anything else.
If looks could kill… Makoto thought. Jeez, that guy would have killed everyone by this point...
“So what are we going to do about Hiro…?” Makoto said, trying to ignore Byakuya’s glare. “I mean, we can’t just leave him here, right?”
“Does anyone find it odd that he’s knocked out here?” Celeste said, tilting her head slightly. “It’s a bit too close to the body, no?”
“We won’t be able to find out anything until he wakes the fudge up!” Kiyondo said.
“Tch,” Byakuya glared. “Do you have any ideas on how to wake this idiot up?”
“Maybe we could pour water on him…?” Makoto offered. “I think that’d wake him up.”
“Good idea, Mac!” Kiyondo said. “I’ll be right fudgin’ back with the water.”
Kiyondo quickly left the room without flat out running, leaving the room a lot more silent.
“He seemed very eager to fulfill your wishes Makoto,” Celeste noted, a slight smile on her face. “There isn’t something more going on between you two, no?”
“Something more going on…?” Makoto asked, scratching his cheek. “I… don’t know what you mean.”
“Of course you don’t,” Byakuya said. “You’re too stupid to catch onto any subtext.”
“Subtext…?” Makoto said. “I really don't understand this at all.”
“Oh,” Toko said, sneering slightly. “You’re the oblivious protagonist then?”
Before Makoto could express his confusion again, Kiyondo burst into the room with a bucket of water.
“Alright, let’s wake this child born of wedlock up before he breaks any more damn rules!” Kiyondo yelled, spilling some of the water in the process.
“If we’re going to wake him up, we’re going to actually need some water,” Byakuya sneered. “Unless you want to go grab another bucket.”
“Let’s not fight, everyone,” Celeste interrupted. “We must discover what brought Hiro here before we devolve into petty squabbling.”
“Fine,” Byakuya said, “but let’s make this quick.”
Kiyondo carefully came over to Yasuhiro, making sure not to spill any more water before he reached his target.
With little to no warning, Kiyondo poured the bucket of water all over Yasuhiro.
Everyone stared, waiting for a reaction.
There was none.
“Is he actually dead…?” Makoto asked, staring at Yasuhiro worriedly. “There’s no way he didn’t wake up due to that, right?”
“It seems that he’s immune to one bucket,” Celeste said. “Perhaps we should try another.”
“That’s the only fudgin’ course of action,” Kiyondo said. “I’ll be right back.”
Kiyondo was off again and the group decided to converse in the meantime.
“Why do you think he’s here?” Celeste asked. “It seems like an odd place to be, no?”
“In the room near the body?” Makoto asked. “Maybe the blackened disposed of him here?”
“Are we so sure he isn’t the blackened?” Celeste asked. “We cannot deny the possibility, no?”
“There’s no point in discussing this until the idiot wakes up,” Byakuya said. “So if you could keep your useless discussion to a minimum-”
Kiyondo burst into the room, or as well as he could with two buckets full of water in his hands.
“That fudgin’ dumbbutt isn’t going to be able to sleep through this!” Kiyondo yelled.
“How did you carry those two up without spilling…?” Makoto asked, moving out of Kiyondo’s way so as to not get hit with water.
“It’s obvious he’s super strong,” Toko said. “Doesn’t that get you all excited…?”
“Shut up,” Byakuya said before Makoto could even begin to question what she meant.
Kiyondo poured the second bucket of water on Yasuhiro. Unlike the first time, there was a bit of an effect.
“At least he twitched…?” Makoto offered, scratching at his cheek. “But this does seem to be a bit… pointless.”
“We’re not throwing the damn towel in yet!” Kiyondo yelled. “We’ve still got one more fudgin’ empty bucket and plenty more to fill up.”
“We don’t have the time for trying to wake this idiot up,” Byakuya said. “You get one more attempt before we just leave him here.”
“Well then this attempt I’ll be sure to fudgin’ wake him up!” Kiyondo yelled, all fired up.
Unlike his previous attempts of just dumping the bucket onto Yasuhiro, Kiyondo got into a more throwing like position.
When Kiyondo did throw the bucket, some of the contents did hit Yasuhiro.
Unfortunately, the majority of its’ contents happened to hit Byakuya.
“You idiot…!” Byakuya yelled, glaring at Kiyondo with more emotion than he had ever shown before. “I’ll have you know my outfit is worth more than your damn life!”
“Well maybe you shouldn’t have been in my damn way when I was trying to wake Hiro up!” Kiyondo said. “It’s not my fudgin’ fault you’re always trying to stand in the center of attention!”
“A Togami is always supposed to be center stage,” Byakuya hissed. “Although an Ishimaru like yourself would never understand.”
“I’m not a fudgin’ Ishimaru,” Kiyondo yelled, somehow rising in volume. “Don’t ever compare me to him!”
“Oh? You’re not an Ishimaru?” Byakuya asked. “Despite what you try to delude yourself into believing, you are still very much the failure that is named Kiyotaka Ishimaru.”
“Guys…” Makoto said, tone pleading. “Can we save this until after the class trial…?”
“Huh…?” Yasuhiro murmured, slowly waking up to the fight in front of him. “What are you guys all doing in my room…?”
“Shut up!” Both Kiyondo and Byakuya yelled, causing Yasuhiro to put his hands over his face.
“Please don’t hurt me!” Yasuhiro cried.
As Kiyondo and Byakuya continued their arguing, Makoto went over to the still shaking Yasuhiro.
“Hey, uh, Hiro, you do realize this isn’t your room, right?” Makoto said, staring worriedly at the man. “Do you know how you got here…?”
“Huh…? It isn’t?” Yasuhiro asked. “So you’re telling me that they didn’t break into my room and they aren’t going to kill me?” “Yeah,” Makoto said, scratching his cheek. “If they’re going to kill anyone… it’ll probably be each other.”
“Oh, well that’s reassuring!” Yasuhiro said, smiling brightly. “Although… that doesn’t explain why I’m all wet.”
“Well um, I was hoping you could explain at least something about this situation…” Makoto said. “Currently, it doesn’t really make sense why you’re here.”
“Ask away, Makoto!”
“So, why did you come to the Physics Lab?”
“That’s easy…!” Yasuhiro said, pausing for a moment. “I’m… pretty sure I got a note.”
“A note?” Makoto asked. “What did the note say?”
“It was just telling me to meet someone in the Physics Lab early in the morning,” Yasuhiro said. “Weird, huh?”
“Do you still have the note with you?”
“Huh…? Let me check.” Yasuhiro said, padding his wet clothes for any note. After a minute he seems satisfied with the results of his search.
“Sorry Makoto, seems like it’s gone now.” Yasuhiro said. “It’s not like it was important right…?”
“About that…” Makoto said, trailing off. “There’s been another murder and… that note could’ve been important.”
“Another murder…?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “Don’t tell me you did it, Makoto!”
“Huh…?! No way!” Makoto said. “I’m just… trying to figure out how you got here.”
“Oh yeah, I never finished the story, did I?” Yasuhiro said. “So after I came here, I must’ve got hit with something because I don’t remember anything afterwards!”
“Someone… hit you?!” Makoto said, practically yelling. “And you didn’t think to mention this at all?”
“I was getting to it eventually!” Yasuhiro said, scratching at his nose. “You can’t rush a story, Makoto.”
“That’s a pretty important detail to mention, Hiro!”
“You still haven’t even explained why I’m all wet!”
“That’s because Kiyondo splashed you with water to wake you up…” Makoto said, scratching his cheek.
Just ignore that it took three buckets and an angry Byakuya, Makoto thought. But at least Hiro is up…?
“Ah Yasuhiro,” Celeste said, walking up to Makoto and Yasuhiro. “It is good to see you back up, yes?”
“Yeah… but apparently I’ve missed a lot, huh?” Yasuhiro asked, scratching his head. “Apparently there’s been a whole murder.”
“You don’t seem very shocked by this revelation,” Celeste noted. “Could you have already known?” “Hey… are you implying…” Makoto said, as Celeste smiled innocently at him.
“Like I said before, we cannot ignore that this is very suspicious,” Celeste said. “Perhaps if he could give us a reason to trust him then I’d be less suspicious.”
“Hey, don’t be mean…!” Yasuhiro said. “There’s no way I could murder anyone!”
“That is what we thought about the last two blackeneds,” Celeste said. “It turns out we were sorely mistaken, no?”
Makoto frowned. Although he didn’t want to be suspicious of Yasuhiro, Celeste wasn’t exactly wrong.
He’s claiming something that we can’t exactly prove… Makoto thought. But is he smart enough to come up with a plan like that?
“We’ll get to the bottom of this in no time,” Makoto said, finally. “If Yasuhiro really is the blackened we’ll figure that out.”
“Oh…?” Celeste said. “You truly do not believe he is the blackened then?”
“I’m not sure…” Makoto admitted. “But we shouldn’t distrust him until we have more evidence.”
“Thanks, Makoto!” Yasuhiro said. “I’ll make sure to prove myself innocent!”
I think the blackened would especially want to prove themselves innocent, Hiro, Makoto thought. But it’s the thought that counts, right?
“Are you fudgin’ done here, Mac?” Kiyondo asked. “That rich son of a gun is too fudgin’ annoying to stay here any longer.”
“Plus, we still have to take Toko to the nurse’s office since she’s acting like a fudgin’ freak.”
“Oh yeah,” Makoto said. “I don’t think there’s anything else here, no.”
“Then let’s fudgin’ go!” Kiyondo yelled, grabbing Makoto and dragging him over to Toko.
“Ooh, getting handsy with your boyfriend huh…?” Toko asked. “This is getting so X-rated…!”
“Shut up, you’re coming with us you fudgin’ freak,” Kiyondo said, as he dragged Makoto out of the physics lab.
Surprisingly, Toko followed, murmuring something about ‘Boy’s Love in live-action’.
“Kiyondo, why are you dragging me?!” Makoto complained. “I can walk on my own you know…!”
“That fudgin’ rich brat, who does he think he is?!” Kiyondo fumed, ignoring Makoto entirely. “Think that he's so high and mighty and so much fudgin’ better for you!”
“Better for me…? Kiyondo, what’s going on?!”
“Ooh, so the white haired one gets super jealous, huh…?” Toko drooled. “Interesting, very interesting.”
With Kiyondo fuming and Toko drooling, Makoto was very confused as the three of them made their way to the nurse’s office.
Finally able to detach himself from Kiyondo’s vice grip, Makoto looked at the nurse’s office warily.
What are we supposed to treat Toko with…? Makoto thought. We can’t exactly cure her new-found behavior with an ice pack, right?
“Um, Toko,” Makoto began, “do you have a headache or anything…?”
“A headache…? How could I have a headache with some real Boy’s Love happening right in front of me…?” Toko responded. “I’m a real connoisseur of that, y’know.”
“Yeah, right…” Makoto said.
This situation couldn’t get any worse, Makoto thought. Or… at least I hope it can’t.
“Well, since we have no clue what the heck is wrong with you,” Kiyondo said, walking over to the refrigerator. “We’re just gonna give you a fudgin’ ice pack.”
Kiyondo opened the refrigerator and quickly grabbed an ice pack. He examined it for any holes before walking it back to Toko.
“Well, that’s all we fudgin’ came here for, right?” Kiyondo asked. “We can leave this damn place, right?”
“I’m not so sure…” Makoto said, looking over the room. “Since we’re investigating, shouldn’t we just investigate this room to be safe?”
“That’s right, Mac!” Kiyondo yelled. “We’re still investigating a murder so we should take every fudgin’ precaution known to man!”
“Am I supposed to help you with your investigation?” Toko asked, looking particularly dead. “Because that’s like super lame.”
“No, you should just work on getting better…” Makoto said.
Makoto went to the left side of the room, examining the beds to see if anything was hidden.
Kiyondo’s side bid a bit more usefulness as he was quick to call Makoto over.
“Hey Mac, there’s something odd you need to see over here.” Kiyondo said, staring at an opened gray cabinet.
“Huh…? What do you mean?” Makoto asked, making his way over to where Kiyondo was standing.
The gray cabinet in and of itself was usually ordinary, although Makoto couldn’t be completely sure about that as he was only in the office once.
“It’s just an ordinary cabinet…?” Makoto asked, tilting his head to try to see better. “I don’t see anything too weird about it.”
“No you fudgin’ dumbbutt you have to look inside the cabinet,” Kiyondo said, reaching inside and pulling out a mallet. “This dangerous thing was just lurking inside waiting to wack another fudgin’ innocent victim!”
“Another victim…?” Makoto asked. “What do you mean?”
“Damn Mac, you really need to learn to pay attention!” Kiyondo scolded. “There’s a bit of fudgin’ blood on the mallet, you damn dumbbutt!”
“H-huh…?” Makoto said, grabbing the mallet from Kiyondo and putting up to his eye.
Sure enough there was a bit of blood on the mallet, but from where…? “Hey, I hate to break your precious moment, but…” Toko interrupted in a sing-songy voice. “Can I just go to my room and rest there, it’s getting super boring just waiting here!”
“Oh yeah, right,” Makoto said. “You should probably rest before the class trial.”
After one more quick-glance around the nurse’s office the trio left to bring Toko back to her room to rest.
Hopefully she can just sleep off whatever happened to her, Makoto thought. Although something tells me I shouldn’t get my hopes up that much…
Once the trio made their way back to the dorms, Toko cheerfully entered her room.
“Remember, don’t kiss without me watching,” Toko said, smiling. “Or else I’ll have to punish you two, alright?”
“K-kiss…?!” Makoto stuttered. “I don’t-”
“Don’t fudgin’ tease us like that!” Kiyondo said, interrupting Makoto.
“Ugh,” a familiar voice groaned, and Makoto could already feel the glare piercing through his head. “What are you two doing here?”
Makoto turned around to meet Byakuya’s glare, smiling politely at him. “We just came here to drop off Toko.”
“Tch,” Byakuya sneered. “Why do you waste time with that shut-in?”
“Because Mac doesn’t fudgin’ judge people like you do, rich brat!” Kiyondo yelled, glaring daggers at Byakuya.
“Shut up,” Byakuya said. “We had this argument before and I won’t bother with it again.”
“Since I found you here anyway Makoto,” Byakyua continued, ignoring Kiyondo’s glare. “There’s something I need to show you, I believe it to be pertinent to the class trial.”
“‘Something important’...?” Makoto echoed. “What do you mean?”
“I’d rather show you alone, Makoto,” Byakuya said, glaring at Kiyondo.
“There’s no fudgin’ way I’m leaving you alone with Mac!” Kiyondo hissed. “Not after what you fudgin’ said to me.”
“Of course you would be so narrow minded,” Byakuya said. “But if you’re going to insist, you might as well come to.”
“Where are we going, exactly…?” Makoto asked, scratching his cheek.
“To the library’s archive, obviously,” Byakyuya said, turning heel and walking towards the second floor’s stairs.
“I guess we should follow him, then?” Makoto asked Kiyondo.
“Be on your fudgin’ guard, Mac.” is all Kiyondo responded with.
As the two followed Byakuya with a careful distance to the library, Makoto could practically feel the tension strangle him.
That fight that they had… what could it have been about…? Makoto thought. And why are they still so angry about it…?
“Before we go into the archive,” Byakuya began suddenly, “be careful with these documents, they’re worth more than your lives.”
“A-alright…” Makoto said, scratching his cheek for comfort.
“Just shut the fudge up and show us what you wanted to show us,” Kiyondo yelled.
Byakuya glared, but surprisingly bit down any rebuttal he had. Leading both Makoto and Kiyondo into the archive, he closed the door behind them.
“You both know of the serial killer Genocide Jack, correct?” Byakuya asked as he grabbed a document.
“Of course,” Makoto answered. “Even if you ignore the fact that they might be the blackened… their murders were a big thing.”
“Well, the school’s archive has the case file for Genocide Jack’s murders,” Byakuya said, dropping a large file in front of Makoto and Kiyondo. “I however have already read these files since the Togami-”
“Yeah yeah, we fudgin’ get it,” Kiyondo interrupted. “Come on Mac, let’s just read these damn files already.”
Makoto nodded, opening the large case file.
If Makoto had seen the images of Jack’s victims earlier he probably would’ve been disgusted. But now, four murders in, he could barely feel anything at all.
The case file talked about the victims Ken Harada, Tetsuhiro Honda and Shoji Gaku. All of them died in similar fashions.
Along with the victims, the case file also speculated that the killer was a high school student suffering from a split personality.
“That’s… a lot to take in,” Makoto said. “I guess we’re dealing with an experienced killer, huh?”
“Don’t fudgin’ worry, Mac!” Kiyondo said. “We’ll figure this out in no time!”
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “Your optimism is naïve at best.”
“Shut the fudge up!” Kiyondo yelled. “You can’t fudgin’ buy your way out of this.”
“I already know who the blackened is,” Byakuya said, smirking as he grabbed the case file. “But of course you two idiots haven’t figured it out yet.”
“H-huh…?! You know who the blackened is?!” Makoto yelled.
“H-he’s probably just bluffing, you know like the hecking dumbbutt he is…!”
“You can believe what you want to believe,” Byakuya said. “Now get out of my sight, I have nothing more to share with you.”
Makoto didn’t want to argue so before Kiyondo and Byakuya could begin to act on the tension that was growing in the room, Makoto grabbed Kiyondo and pulled him out to the hall.
“Mac, what the heck did you do that for?!” Kiyondo complained. “I was just about to put that rich brat in his damned place!”
“You can’t just keep fighting with him,” Makoto said, trying to stress the importance of keeping the peace.
Before Makoto could begin to scold Kiyondo for his behavior, much like Kiyotaka would ironically, the school’s speakers flared to life.
“A-hem!” Monokuma’s grating voice began, and although Makoto couldn’t see the bear smiling, it was obvious he was. “The investigation period is now over! If all my lovely students could head on to the elevator to begin the class trial, that would be very appreciated!”
“And by appreciated I mean required!” Monokuma added. “Ta-ta!”
“I guess it’s time to figure out who killed… Junko…” Makoto muttered, suddenly reminded about this trial’s victim.
“You’ll get justice for her, I promise you that, Mac!” Kiyondo said, smiling.
I want to believe you, Kiyondo, Makoto thought. But… justice won’t bring her back, will it?
Kiyondo and Makoto made their way to the class trial elevator, everyone except Byakuya and Toko were there waiting.
“I suppose this class trial will be pretty cut and dry, no?” Celeste asked the group as she looked at her nails. “This blackened practically handed it to us.”
“Are you really so sure of that?” Kyoko asked. “Very little is as it seems in this school.”
“Ah, Kyoko,” Celeste said smiling. “Isn’t it better to be positive about this sort of thing?”
“I have to agree with Miss. Ludenberg!” Hifumi said, pumping his hand up. “The way she explained things made it very clear.”
“So you two have been discussing this case then?” Sakura asked.
“Is that so wrong?” Celeste asked. “I did want to get a second opinion before I made any theories.”
“No,” Sakura said. “It was just a question.”
After a short period of silence, Byakuya entered the elevator.
“When is this elevator going to begin moving?” Byakuya complained. “I don’t have all day.”
“We’re all on the same schedule, are we not?” Celeste asked. “I do not know why you are complaining.”
“I’m glad you’re all worried about the class trial starting on time!” Monokuma cheered, appearing out of nowhere. “Worry no longer, because this elevator is starting to move down now!”
Before anyone could tell the bear that Toko was missing the elevator’s doors closed and began its slow descent downwards.
Is anyone going to tell Monokuma…? Makoto thought. I wonder if she can just get away with skipping the class trial.
And… if she can, then maybe I should’ve tried to skip this class trial too.
Once the elevator arrived at the class trial ground, each student went to their respective podium.
“Oh, it seems like someone’s being naughty!” Monokuma announced from his chair. “Which one of you brats is skipping the class trial…?!”
“That would be Toko,” Byakuya informed him easily. “If you could just kill her and be over it.”
“Oh? You are so quick to get rid of her over being tardy?” Celeste asked, raising an eyebrow. “How curious.” “I’d get rid of her for much less if possible,” Byakuya replied evenly. “But this is a way to keep my hands clean of her disgusting blood.” “I’ve got bad news, Byakuya!” Monokuma said, not sounding even the slightest bit sad. “All I’ll do is drag her down here, kicking and screaming if I must!”
“Um… about that,” Makoto said. “She was acting a bit weird before the class trial, I don’t know if she’d come willing with you or not.”
“She was acting weird, you say?” Monokuma asked, tilting his head. “Interesting, very interesting…”
“You wouldn’t happen to know anything about her behavior would you, Monokuma?” Kyoko asked, crossing her arms and glaring at the bear.
“Oh me…?” Monokuma asked. “In this case I’m bear-y innocent…!”
“Monokuma,” Sakura said. “If you could just get Toko and start this trial, that would be very appreciated.”
“Fine, fine!” Monokuma said. “Please be patient while I grab your beloved classmate Toko Fukawa!”
In a moment he was gone again, leaving the room in an awkward sort of silence.
“So what do you all fudgin’ think about this case?” Kiyondo’s voice cut through the tension.
“This case seems cut and dry,” Sakura said. “Because of that we should be worried about its actual complexity.”
“Oh?” Celeste said. “I am sure that the real blackened will be revealed as soon as we actually discuss this case.”
“I agree whole-heartedly with Miss. Ludenberg!” Hifumi added.
“Tch,” Byakuya sneered. “As much as I hate to agree with commoners, this case should easily be solved, even by imbeciles like yourselves.”
“Hey, don’t fudgin’ insult us!” Kiyondo hissed, quick to anger.
“Um… maybe it’s just his weird way of complimenting us…?” Makoto said, trying to ease the tension. Although if he was being honest, he didn’t really believe what he was saying.
“Maybe we should just wait for the trial to start,” Kyoko suggested. “We won’t learn anything until we discuss everything thoroughly.”
“Yeah, but before we begin I just need to clear the air,” Yasuhiro began. “I am 100% not the blackened!”
“Oh…?” Celeste said. “Why are you so defensive about that?”
“Why shouldn’t I be…?!” Yasuhiro said. “I don’t want to die, I’m too young to become a ghost!”
“Guys… maybe we should listen to Kyoko and wait for the class trial to begin,” Makoto said. “Nothing good will come from throwing accusations at each other right now.”
“Exactly,” Kyoko said. “Arguing right now won’t achieve anything.”
“We shouldn’t doubt each other until given reason,” Sakura added. “That is our best course of action.”
“You fudgin’ hear that?!” Kiyondo yelled. “No accusing until the fudgin’ trial starts!”
The silence in the room grew once again, and this time no one attempted to break it.
“I-I don’t want to be here, you s-stupid bear!” Toko yelled as the elevator door opened. “Y-you really don’t understand…!”
“And you don’t understand that you don’t get a choice!” Monokuma responded, sounding somewhat exasperated. “I’m the one calling the shots around here, in case you forgot!”
Toko and Monokuma made their way to their respective areas, albeit Toko a little bit more reluctantly and Makoto couldn’t help but feel a bit of dread.
He didn’t want anymore people to die.
He didn’t want to accept that Junko was dead either.
“Now, let the class trial begin!” Monokuma announced.
“Now I have a question for everyone here,” Celeste began easily. “Are we so sure that that this ‘Genocide Jack’ committed this murder?”
“Huh…? What do you mean?” Makoto asked.
“I mean, how can we be so sure that this isn’t a copycat?” Celeste asked. “Afterall, any of us could’ve easily faked the crime scene to frame the infamous serial killer, no?”
“That certainly is a possibility,” Kyoko said. “We all knew about Genocide Jack especially since they were in the news a few days before we entered Hope’s Peak Academy.”
“Genocide Jack was unavoidable,” Hifumi complained. “I tried to watch a new anime and when I first searched it up all I could find were news articles about Genocide Jack!”
What exactly were you trying to watch that Genocide Jack would show up…? Makoto thought. I don’t think most normal animes would even be slightly related to Genocide Jack…
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “Trivial things such as that shouldn’t even be mentioned here.”
“W-why are we talking about Genocide J-jack so much anyways…?” Toko muttered. “It w-wasn’t them, they aren’t even here…!”
“There’s at least a 30% chance that Genocide Jack showed up in one my readings before I entered Hope’s Peak!” Yasuhiro added.
“Hina mentioned it to me a few times…” Sakura said. “She said she was worried about the outside world with a serial killer running rampant.”
“See, Makoto?” Celeste said. “Everything about Genocide Jack was public knowledge.”
“No, that’s wrong!” Makoto yelled, earning a slight grimace from Celeste. “The blackened knew the exact way Genocide Jack hung the bodies, which wasn’t public information.”
“Oh?” Celeste said, mouth opening in shock. “And how do you know this, Makoto?”
“It’s in the case file located in the archive,” Makoto clarified.
“So it would be totally possible for anyone to access the file, would it not?”
“I mean, I guess…?” Makoto said, scratching at his cheek.
“So, you cannot deny the possibility that the blackened could’ve just read the case file, no?”
“We aren’t going to get anywhere with ‘what-ifs’ about the blackened,” Kyoko said. “I suppose you have an idea on who the blackened might be, Celeste?”
“I do, yes,” Celeste admitted. “I think Hiro is the most suspicious out of all of us.”
“H-huh…?!” Yasuhiro yelled. “How am I the blackened…?!”
“You’re the only one in the most suspicious location,” Celeste explained. “In a room near the rec room without a proper explanation.”
“You’re the suspicious one!” Yasuhiro yelled, pointing his finger at Celeste. “You’re just spouting that accusation without any proof!”
“You claimed to be knocked out but there is no proof that anyone actually did that to you,” Celeste continued. “Unless you can somehow prove that you were knocked out, you have no reason for being there whatsoever.”
“Well actually,” Makoto countered. “Kiyondo and I were in the nurse’s office and we found a mallet with a bit of blood on it.”
“What would something like that be doing in the nurse’s office?” Sakura asked.
“The blackened probably fudgin’ stored it in there after they hit Hiro!” Kiyondo explained loudly.
“That would make logical sense,” Sakura said. “Although it is an odd place to hide a weapon such as that.”
“Assuming that Hiro didn’t do it himself,” Celeste cut in. ”You must admit that the possibility isn’t completely unfounded.”
“And how would you explain that?” Sakura said, crossing her arms. “I understand having a reasonable doubt against Hiro’s story but this seems much more.”
“We know that the nurse’s office stores blood bags, correct?” Celeste said. “Who is to say he didn’t just use the blood from there?”
“That’d be a smart fudgin’ accusation,” Kiyondo said. “If it wasn’t Hiro you were accusing.”
“Oh? Why’s that?”
“He’s a fudgin’ dumbbutt,” Kiyondo said easily. “You could give him a damn instruction manual on how to get away with murder and he’d still fudgin’ mess it up.”
“Aw thanks, I think…?” Yasuhiro said, smiling brightly.
That was obviously an insult… Makoto thought. How did he not get that…?
“Then what is another theory we can follow?” Sakura asked. “We must discuss something productive.”
“We could let Miss. Ludenberg explain her theory in more detail!” Hifumi offered up. “I’m sure you would all believe her if she explained it to you clearly!”
“Tch,” Byakuya sneered. “Don’t make us go through that waste of time.”
“It’s the only reasonable explanation we’ve seen so far,” Kyoko said. “Unless you have something else to offer up.”
“Of course I do,” Byakuya said. “I already know who the blackened is.”
“You said that before,” Makoto said. “But do you really…?”
“I mean obviously he does,” Yasuhiro said. “The blackened is Genocide Jack! Everyone knows that, Makoto!”
“Of course we all know that the blackened is Genocide Jack,” Byakuya said. “But I know Genocide’s Jack real identity.”
“O-oh…?” Celeste asked. “So it is true that the infamous serial killer is among us, then?”
“Yes,” Byakuya confirms. “Although I’d rather not force the serial killer to reveal, I will if I must.”
“You fudgin’ think a stone-hearted killer would just reveal themself that easily…?!” Kiyondo yelled. “You must be dumber than a bag of rocks!”
“Shut up,” Byakuya glared. “Your voice is grating.”
“Why do you think Genocide Jack will reveal themselves?” Makoto asked. “I don’t think they’d want to be executed…”
“Do you really not remember the file?” Byakuya asked. “You commoners must have worse memories than I realized.”
“Makoto,” Kyoko said, ignoring Byakuya. “You mentioned the Genocide Jack file, but I don’t believe everyone here has read it. Could you perhaps inform us about what it mentioned about Genocide Jack?”
“Huh…?” Makoto said. “Oh sure.”
“The victims the case file mentioned were Ken Harada, Tesuhiro Honda and Shoji Gaku,” Makoto began. “They were each killed in a similar manner and attached to the wall via their injuries…”
“Get to the important information, Makoto,” Byakuya said.
“The police believed that Genocide Jack was a student suffering from a split personality due to their frantic getaways and the schedule of the murders.”
“A student…” Kyoko muttered. “Coincidentally we are all students, so that at least is a possibility.”
“Of course you’re all students!” Monokuma said, interrupting. “And Daddy Monokuma loves you all very much even if some of you are serial killers and others have the tendency to state the obvious.”
“Disgusting,” Kyoko said, shuddering slightly.
“Stop talking,” Byakuya said. “Don’t even imagine that we are even slightly related.”
“Ignoring Monokuma,” Sakura said. “How are we supposed to find Genocide Jack. We shouldn’t expect them to reveal themselves.”
“They already have,” Byakuya said. “They told me who they were when we received the second motive.”
“H-huh…?!” Makoto yelled. “Genocide Jack revealed themselves to you?!”
“Someone fudgin’ trusted you enough to tell you their motive?!” Kiyondo yelled, equally as surprised.
“And you didn’t share this with us because...?” Celeste asked. “Knowing a serial killer was among us would’ve been good information to have earlier.”
“I don’t care about your survival,” Byakuya said. “However, they promised me they wouldn’t kill anyone so I felt no need to tell anyone about their identity.”
“Ah,” Kyoko said. “That is what that mirror meant then?”
“W-wait… you went through everyone’s m-mirrors?!” Toko yelled, completely scandalized.
“H-hey…! I had private information kept on there!” Yasuhiro yelled soon after Toko.
“They were there for anyone to see,” Kyoko said, tossing her hair over her shoulder. “There was no reason not to look.”
“You shouldn’t believe what my mirror stated,” Celeste said, more sweeter than usual. “The bear was seemingly wrong with that stupid mirror.”
“Oh…?! You’re accusing your father of getting your own-” Monokuma began.
“Shut up, you stupid bear,” Celeste hissed, face contorting in anger.
“Ignoring everyone else’s motives,” Kyoko continued smoothly. “There was one motive I couldn’t truly understand, up until now that is.”
“T-those were private even if they were p-public,” Toko hissed. “Don’t you have a-any respect for privacy…?!” “Why are you getting so defensive?” Sakura asked. “All of our motives were seen and you seem to be the only one truly bothered.”
“Yeah, my motive was sort of embarrassing but nothing I really needed to hide,” Makoto said, scratching his cheek. “Although I’d rather Kyoko not share it…”
“I already told you,” Kyoko began. “My motive is also just as embarrassing if not more.”
“So… can we just have Genocide Jack be revealed to us?” Yasuhiro asked. “Because after that it’s over and we win, right?”
“That does seem to be the only conclusion,” Celeste said, slipping back into her mask.
“Genocide Jack, if you reveal yourself you probably won’t fudgin’ be judged as much!” Kiyondo declared.
“I don’t think they fear being judged…” Makoto said. “They don’t want to die, or at least they probably don’t.”
“They still committed this murder,” Byakuya said. “So I have no reason to keep their identity.”
“Did they really…?” Makoto asked. “I mean the file mentioned that the police thought they suffered from another personality, right?”
“And, your point?” Byakuya asked. “A person is still dead, a person you were friends with no less.”
“I know…” Makoto said, looking down at his podium. “But is it really right to judge a person for something they couldn’t control…?”
“That does bring up a slight problem in the rules,” Kyoko said. “If Genocide Jack comitted the murder, should the non-murdering personality be punished for the same crime?”
“Puhuhuhu! That does bring up a good point!” Monokuma said. “But Daddy Monokuma has it all figured out, don’t you worry my sweet little Kyoko!”
“Don’t call me that,” Kyoko said, looking away. “I suppose we’ll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it, then.”
“Now, if you’re done with the moral aspect of it all,” Byakuya glared. “I think it’s finally time to reveal Genocide Jack.”
“Wouldn’t you agree, Toko?”
“H-huh…?! Are you r-really accusing me, M-master…?” Toko asked, biting at her nails.
“He isn't lying,” Kyoko confirmed. “Genocide Jack’s less murderous personality is, Toko.”
“Toko… is Genocide Jack?” Celeste asked, staring at Toko critically. “I guess appearances are deceiving, no?”
“I-I… d-don’t…” Toko muttered. “W-why…?”
“You promised me that you wouldn’t let Genocide Jack kill anyone,” Byakuya said. “It’s obvious you couldn’t keep your end of the bargain so why should I keep mine?”
“I mean, I don’t doubt that she’s murderous…” Yasuhiro began. “But I really can’t see her murdering anyone…”
“Well Mac mentioned that the police thought that she had a split personality or whatever the heck,” Kiyondo explained. “So it isn’t Toko who’s fudgin’ doing it, it’s Genocide Jack or whatever.”
“Then we’ll need to see this personality switch in live action, no?” Celeste asked. “We cannot confirm if Genocide Jack is Toko unless we see it for ourselves.”
“You heard her,” Byakuya said. “Switch into that other personality of yours.”
“B-but I can’t-” Toko muttered, only to be cut off by a glare from Byakuya.
After a second, Toko fell onto the floor, startling the group with the loud thump. After a few more seconds, she arose once again.
Although, she did look a bit different.
“Hello, hello and hello!” Toko, or rather Genocide Jack began cheerfully. “You called for me and so I appear!”
“You’re Genocide Jack…?!” Hifumi cried out. “Miss Fukawa is Genocide Jack…?!”
“Miss Morose and I are two very different people, thank you very much!” Genocide Jack corrected. “But I mean according to the law, I guess you could say we share the same body at the very least.”
“Then you were really fudgin’ here this whole time?!” Kiyondo yelled, outraged. “You could’ve put all of us in any fudgin’ amount of danger!”
“Ahh, are you worried about everyone here or are you worried about Mr. Average?” Genocide Jack asked, putting her hands on her cheek, letting her tongue loll out more than usual. “Don’t think I forgot about how touchy you were with him!”
“W-wait…” Makoto said, looking at Genocide Jack worriedly. “That was you before…?”
“Yep yep yep!” Genocide Jack said, smiling. “What…? Did I really pass off as Miss Morose? Or do you really not care for her that much…?”
“It seems a little unreasonable for us to just assume that Toko had another personality,” Sakura said, explaining for Makoto. “I don’t believe anyone could’ve seen it coming.”
“Well, since the blackened has already revealed themselves to us, I don’t see any need to continue this trial any longer,” Celeste said smiling. “We now know that Genocide Jack exists in our group and is the killer. No need to continue this trial any longer, no?”
“Huh…? I’m a killer, but please catch me up on who I killed this time.” Genocide Jack asked. “All those cute boys flutter in my mind and my other regions….”
“You’re disgusting,” Byakuya said, looking away.
“We’re talking about the murder of Junko Enoshima,” Makoto explained.
“Doesn’t ring a bell,” Genocide Jack said simply. “Could you give me a description?”
“Blonde hair, blue eyes…” Makoto said, beginning to list off Junko’s traits.
“That doesn’t really narrow it down, but continue!”
“Freckles…” Makoto said, trying to think if there was anything else that was remarkable about Junko.
I mean, there’s the fact that her hair was a wig and her nails were fake… Makoto thought. But I don’t think the blackened knew that…
“God, you suck at describing people!” Genocide Jack laughed. “I really can’t remember any specific victim with that little description!”
“So, what did he wear…? Anything like that to point out?”
“He…?” Makoto asked. “Junko was a girl…”
“What…?! And you really think I did it…?!” Genocide Jack asked. “I only go after the most attractive of men. You know, the real catches.”
“That doesn’t make sense…” Makoto said, scratching at his cheek. “The murder scene definetly looked like one of yours.”
“Then I must’ve been framed, and hard!” Genocide Jack said smiling.
“You dare deny this accusation when we have proof?” Byakuya asked, glaring. “You really are as annoying as your other personality.”
“Oh…? A cute boy scolding me…? I think I could die right now!”
“Let’s focus on the matter at hand,” Kyoko said. “You say that you didn’t commit the murder but are there any hallmarks specific to your murders?”
“Well let’s see, I only kill the cutest of cute boys and I’m really picky about it,” Genocide Jack explained. “And, I’ll only kill with my special scissors!”
“Your special scissors…?” Makoto asked.
“Well maybe that’s usually the case, but you can’t have your scissors right now Genocide Jack!” Hifumi yelled. “All of our belongings were taken from us!”
“Ohohoho…? Is that what you really believe?” Genocide Jack asked right before she brandished her scissors. “I’m always prepared for any sort of murdering! Provided there’s a cute boy waiting to be stabbed…”
Yasuhiro and Hifumi screamed as soon as the scissors were pulled out while the others stared in a mix of shock and horror.
“Toko has had those fudgin’ dangerous things on her the whole time…?!” Kiyondo yelled. “And she didn’t see even the slightest problem?!”
“Um… I mean, that is a good reason to not change your way of killing then…” Makoto said.
“We should probably keep this in mind for any future proceedings,” Kyoko added.
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “Perhaps Toko disarmed her and she had no other way to kill.”
“That still wouldn’t make much sense…” Makoto responded before Genocide Jack. “Genocide Jack would have no reason to kill Junko, especially because she didn’t fall under her usual targets…”
“And you believe that she’s telling the truth?” Byakuya asked. “You must be stupider than you look.”
“I mean, we don’t have any evidence to show that she’d be lying about it…?” Makoto asked, scratching his cheek. “According to the case file in the archive, all of her victims were male…”
“Although the average one isn’t as cute, he’s completely right!” Genocide Jack said. “I take pride in my work y’know, assuming otherwise is just plain insulting!”
“You… take pride in murdering?!” Hifumi yelled out. “That’s unacceptable!”
“I’m a master at what I do,” Genocide Jack answered, looking at Hifumi boredly. “You might even say I’m the Ultimate Murderous Fiend!”
“You have a fudgin’ ultimate talent?!” Kiyondo yelled. “Unbelievable!”
“Is it really so unbelievable?” Genocide Jack asked. “Like I said, I’m a master at what I do and Hope’s Peak recognized that!”
“It seems more likely that you forced their hand,” Kyoko said. “If they wanted Toko they would have no choice but to take you as well.”
“But when you say it like that, it makes it sound like they didn’t want a serial killer as a part of their roster! Kyahahahahaha! ” Genocide Jack laughed.
They… probably didn’t, Makoto thought. But then again, if their plan was to start a killing game… she’d be a good addition, wouldn’t she?
“Hey… but if Genocide Jack is telling the truth… then she couldn’t have killed Junko,” Makoto said. “I mean… everything she’s been telling us has been pretty in line with what we know.”
“It’s refreshing that I’m proven innocent, for once,” Genocide Jack said. “However, someone went through a lot of effort to frame me, wonder why that is? Kyahahahahaha!”
“That is correct,” Celeste noted. “Who were the main people pushing for the Genocide Jack theory?”
“Um… wouldn’t that be Byakuya, Makoto and Kyoko...?” Yasuhiro offered up. “Wait… does that make them all the blackened?!”
“Don’t you dare fudgin’ accuse Mac!” Kiyondo yelled. “He’s innocent and you better not fudgin’ forget that or else I’ll make you sorry!”
“I don’t doubt Makoto’s innocence, at least not yet, but you’ve been wrong in your trust before, no?” Celeste asked.
“What the fudge did you just say…?!” Kiyondo yelled. “How dare you fudgin’ mention-”
“I didn’t mean to offend,” Celeste said. “I believe that Makoto and Kyoko are completely innocent in this incident.”
“You… didn’t mention Byakuya,” Makoto noticed. “Do you really think he framed Genocide Jack…?”
“Let me ask you this, Makoto,” Celeste began. “Who gave you that information about Genocide Jack?”
“Byakuya…?” Makoto answered.
“And you don’t find it just the tiniest bit odd that he was pushing the theory of Genocide Jack?”
“I mean… didn’t everyone think that Genocide Jack did it?” Makoto asked. “As far as we originally knew there was nothing odd about the crime scene.”
“Yes, that is true,” Celeste admitted. “However, the fact that he was originally pushing so hard shouldn’t be ignored, yes?”
“Then that’d mean that Byakuya is the blackened…?” Makoto asked, staring at the heir.
“If you’re so sure that I’m the blackened then why don’t you vote me?” Byakuya asked, looking smug.
Why is he okay with being voted…? Makoto thought. Did he really do that…?
“Well if that’s solved, we can just vote Byakuya!” Yasuhiro declared. “Right…?”
“I’m not so sure…” Makoto said, looking down at his podium. “Byakuya wants to win the killing game, right?”
“He has said that before,” Kyoko agreed.
“So why would he make such an obvious mistake if he knew how to properly frame Genocide Jack…?” Makoto asked. “It doesn’t make much sense.”
“Perhaps he didn’t have much to work with,” Celeste said. “He could’ve been rushed for all we know.”
“That… can’t be it either,” Makoto said.
“Oh? And why is that, Makoto?”
“Kyoko said that Junko’s injury, which probably gave the blood for the bloodlust message was caused after her death.” Makoto explained. “If he really was in a rush, he’d probably find another way to make the message.”
“That is true,” Sakura said. “Injuring her after her relatively clean death would take time that he wouldn’t have if he was truly rushed.”
“Well, that is troubling, no?” Celeste asked.
“Huh…?” Makoto asked.
“We don’t have even the slightest clue on who the blackened might be, yes?” Celeste asked. “Unless anyone else has a better theory, we should assume Yasuhiro is the blackened, no?”
“Of course, that is expected of Makoto, to not have any better leads,” Celeste continued.
“H-huh…?” Makoto asked. “What do you mean by that?”
“I suppose after everything that has happened you must be a bit worn out, no?” Celeste said. “Or perhaps you never really cared about Junko…”
“That’s wrong…!” Makoto said. “Of course I cared about Junko.”
“Is that so…?” Celeste asked. “Because from what she told me it seemed like you were just tolerating her.”
“She really thought that…?” Makoto muttered.
I’m sorry Junko, Makoto thought. I really valued our time together as friends…
“Will you shut the fudge up about Junko, Lest?!” Kiyondo yelled suddenly. “Why the fudge are you even bringing this up now…?!”
“Lest…?” Celeste asked.
“How Junk felt doesn’t fudgin’ matter now, all that matters now is the truth and finding the damn blackened!”
“Kiyondo is right,” Sakura said in agreement. “We can focus on the finer details later.”
“Why is Mr. Ishida so fired up all the sudden…?!” Hifumi cried out. “Is my future wife in danger?!”
“Isn’t it obvious? He’s standing up for his boyfriend,” Genocide Jack said while drooling. “Ooh, it’s certainly warming in more places than my heart! Kyahahahahaha!”
“Moving on,” Byakuya said, glaring at Genocide Jack for a moment before looking at Kiyondo. “Is it safe to assume that even an idiot like you can see the truth of the case?”
“Don’t fudgin’ insult me you rich buttface,” Kiyondo said. “But, I think I have more proof to debunk Lest’s theory about Hiro doing it, so everyone here better shut the fudge up and listen up!”
“Ah,” Celeste said. “How vulgar, but please, do inform us.”
“During my time with Mac at the nurse’s office,” Kiyondo began.
“Your first date, right?” Genocide Jack asked. “I’m so glad to have witnessed that! Kyahahahahaha!”
“Shut the fudge up!” Kiyondo yelled. “As I was fudgin’ saying, when I checked one of the damn cabinets there was something weird about it!”
“Weird…?” Kyoko asked. “What do you mean?”
“Well other than a fudgin’ mallet being there…” Kiyondo said. “There was nothing fudgin’ else there at all! Seems pretty damn useless for a nurse’s cabinet.”
“Nothing in there at all…?” Sakura asked. “If I remember correctly, the nurse’s office was well-stocked…”
“What does that cabinet have to do with anything?” Celeste asked. “Perhaps we just had the inventory wrong…” “Or,” Kyoko cut in. “The blackened needed the inventory of the cabinet.”
“What makes you so sure…?” Celeste asked.
“Like I fudgin’ said,” Kiyondo began to explain. “There was already that damn mallet in there, so the blackened fudgin’ knew the cabinet existed.”
“Even so,” Celeste said. “That doesn’t disprove my theory, despite what you vulgarly claimed.”
“Are you so fudgin’ sure?” Kiyondo asked, staring at Celeste smugly. “I think that fits in more than whatever you were fudgin’ saying about Hiro.”
“Oh…? What could you ever mean?”
“Hiro fudgin’ claimed that he was hit when he entered the physics lab, right?”
“Man…” Yasuhiro interjected. “I really should learn not to trust any notes I get…”
“And as he just fudgin’ told us, he got a note telling him to go to the physics lab,” Kiyondo said. “Although following that just proves as dumb as poop he really is.”
“Hey!” Yasuhiro yelled. “Don’t be mean!”
“That’s assuming that he isn’t lying,” Celeste said. “Are you really going to trust that idiot over me?”
“It’s not that I want to be rude,” Celeste quickly added. “But he does not have the brightest track record, no?”
“Well, if I’m remembering correctly, which I fudgin’ am,” Kiyondo said. “You told us to check the physics lab because you heard an odd noise or whatever the heck, right?”
“That is… correct,” Celeste said slowly. “Yes.”
“However when we got there, we learned that Hiro was almost fudgin’ impossible to wake up!” Kiyondo said. “So, what fudgin’ noise did you even hear Lest?”
“I… I’m afraid I cannot recall,” Celeste said. “This… whole trial has been very traumatic for me. Afterall, Junko was a very dear friend of mine.”
“Are you fudgin’ sure, Lest?” Kiyondo asked. “Or did you really not fudgin’ think that far ahead!”
“We really were good friends, not that you would understand…” Celeste said. “We confided in each about everything.”
“You confided in each other?” Kyoko asked. “Could you give us an example?”
“Why bother?” Byakuya asked. “We don’t need to hear any useless gossip.”
“Usually when people confide in each other, it is much more than ‘useless gossip’” Sakura said. “Celeste, if you’re willing to share some of what you and Junko talked about, that would be appreciated.”
“It’s a bit… hard to say,” Celeste said slowly. “But I will if I must.”
“Makoto,” Celeste began. “I do believe that you should know that Junko had a crush on you.”
Makoto, who'd been silent up until that moment startled. “She had a crush on me…?!”
“Are you really that dense?” Celeste asked. “It was the only thing she would ever really mention.”
“Really…?” Makoto asked, suddenly feeling sick to his stomach.
“Yes,” Celeste said looking away. “Too bad you never realized it, though.”
How… did I not realize that…? Makoto thought. I’m sorry… Junko…
“Don’t be so harsh on yourself, Mr. Naegi!” Hifumi said, attempting to cheer Makoto up. “Some people are just hard to read!”
“She wasn’t hard to read,” Byakuya cut in. “She was very clear in her efforts, however, Makoto is just the class's biggest idiot.”
“Hey! Don’t fudgin’ insult Mac!” Kiyondo yelled.
“I don’t understand,” Makoto said, ignoring all of his classmates. “Why are you only mentioning this now…?”
“I don’t understand what you mean, Makoto,” Celeste responded. “Was I supposed to mention my friendship with Junko sooner?”
“I mean, if she really confided with you everything,” Kyoko said, trying to assist Makoto. “Did you know her secret?”
“Her secret…?” Celeste asked. “You mean the last motive?”
“No,” Kyoko said. “Didn’t you say those were fake, anyways?”
“Yes, she did. My little baby Celeste insulted my motive despite it being one-hundred percent accurate for everyone!” Monokuma cut in.
“Don’t call me that,” Celeste gritted out. “And if she had another secret, I was not informed of it.”
“Well, can you really say that she confided in you then?” Kyoko said. “It’s relatively inconsequential compared to the last motive.”
“Of course you would know all about that wouldn’t you?” Celeste asked. “Digging into everyone’s personal information like that.”
“I’ve said it before, it was for public use,” Kyoko said. “If people weren’t supposed to look then Monokuma would’ve allowed us to store them in our rooms.”
“Then Celeste hasn’t been entirely truthful during this class trial, then?” Makoto asked, finally regaining some of his spirit.
“What do you mean?” Celeste asked, turning to stare at Makoto, or rather, glare at Makoto. “I’ve tried my hardest to assist everyone in this class trial since it has begun.”
“But everyone seems rather prone to believe two idiots instead of me,” Celeste said. “And there’s nothing I can do to circumvent that, is there?”
“I mean, I’m sure you were friends with Junko,” Makoto said. “But, I don’t think you were ‘close’ friends.”
“And is that so surprising?” Celeste asked. “I am Celestia Ludenberg, it is even an honor to be my D rank, let alone a C rank like Junko almost was.”
“Ranks…?” Sakura asked.
“I can’t allow just anyone to get close to me,” Celeste said. “It wouldn’t look good for my image, and apparently Junko was the same.”
“Then why did you lie to us about ‘confiding’ in each other?” Makoto asked. “It… doesn’t make much sense.”
“Nothing makes much sense to idiots like you,” Celeste replied coldly. “However, even though I tuned out most of her babble, I could easily see how much she wanted Makoto.” “I thought it would be easy,” Celeste said. “Afterall, I’m Celestia Ludenberg, how hard would it be to matchmake a model and an average forgettable boy?”
“You were trying to matchmake Junko and I…?”
“Really, how did you not notice it?” Celeste asked. “I believe even Yasuhiro would be able to tell what was happening. Were you dropped on your head as a child every single day?”
What was her goal…? Makoto thought. You can’t really say she was doing it out of the kindness of her heart, can you?
“Celeste…” Makoto began, hesitantly. “You befriended Junko because you wanted something out of her didn’t you?”
“What are you saying, Makoto?” Celeste asked.
“You were… planning on murdering her, weren’t you?” Makoto continued. He wanted to be wrong, even after seeing Celeste’s true colors.
“What the hell did you just say…?!” Celeste said, glaring fully at Makoto. “Are you really implying that I murdered Junko?”
“Yes,” Makoto said in finality. “And, I can explain my reasoning as well.”
“Tch,” Byakuya said. “Just end this already.”
“Celeste originally befriended Junko because she wanted to use her,” Makoto began. “As soon as she found out that Junko had a crush on me, she began to exploit it.”
“Celeste discovered that she earned Junko’s trust just as the next motive was revealed,” Makoto continued. “So now she had the perfect opportunity.”
“Celeste wrote two notes on the night of the murder,” Makoto said. “One for Hiro and one for Junko.”
“Hiro’s note had him arrive first in the physics lab, where she was waiting for him,” Makoto said. “When he arrived she quickly knocked him out with a mallet.”
“After knocking Hiro out, Celeste went to the nurse’s office to get what she needed to kill Junko,” Makoto said. “She exchanges the contents of the cabinet with the mallet and leaves the nurse's office.”
“She makes Junko and herself tea, although Junko’s tea is drugged. Then she waits,” Makoto said. “After Junko arrives and drinks the tea, she dies, leaving Celeste alone with the body.”
“After Celeste leaves, Byakuya discovers the body and decides to frame Genocide Jack to force Toko to reveal herself,” Makoto said. “Byakuya grabs several items from the warehouse and changes the crime scene.”
“After everything is said and done, the body is discovered by everyone but Byakuya and Toko in the early morning when we decided to look for Junko and Hiro,” Makoto said. “Isn’t that right, Celeste?”
Celeste froze in place, the perfect picture of unbridled rage. And all in one moment, she deflated like a balloon.
“Well, that’s it, then,” Celeste said. “Honestly, it went on longer than I expected.”
“You’re just going to give up then?” Byakuya asked, staring at her with some sort of respect in his eyes.
“There’s no point in continuing when you’ve lost, no?” Celeste asked, accent coming on just as thick. “Or at least, that’s my personal motto.”
“Why…?” Makoto asked, staring at Celeste in shock. “Why did you kill Junko…?”
“For my dream, of course,” Celeste said, smiling. “I dream of a castle with vampire butlers and it’s all owned by me.”
“That money,” Celeste continued. “Would’ve been enough for me to finance my dream after years of saving up.”
“And that’s why you did it?” Sakura asked. “Just for your dream?”
“I am nothing, if not self interested,” Celeste answered. “Although, that should not surprise you.”
Makoto frowned, but she wasn’t exactly wrong.
“Your reasoning doesn’t fudgin’ make sense!” Kiyondo yelled. “At least bro felt sorry about what he fudgin’ did…!”
“Oh, how touching this is, all my children finally bonding!” Monokuma cut in. “Daddy Monokuma hates to be the bad guy, but it’s voting time!”
The class voted for Celeste, and when their vote was announced correct they were left with a few moments of sadness.
“Before this ends,” Celeste began. “Anything you ever hear about me after this point, you can disregard. It’s all unimportant now, no?”
“And, I suppose it would be nice if we could meet again,” Celeste continued. “Perhaps in another life, yes?”
“Well, my darling Celeste got her last words in, and now it’s punishment time!” Monokuma said. “Hold onto your hats and get a fan, this one is going to get hot!”
“Ohohoho, does he mean in a sexual way?” Genocide Jack asked. “Because I’m all up for that…!”
When Celeste reappeared she was tied onto a stake and a castle was behind her. Hay lay haphazardly under her as she was forced to stare ahead.
A plushie resembling Monokuma in color lit the hay underneath her as she began to burn.
Celeste began to sweat but she also smiled, facing forward in some sort of misattributed pride.
Perhaps it was her final stand against the Mastermind.
As the flames grew higher and higher, Celeste looked up, never once losing her smug expression.
Just as the flames began to lick her face, a fire truck revved up with Monokuma as its driver.
It drove onto a ramp and catapulted up towards Celeste, hitting her and breaking the castle behind her.
Another Monokuma with a waterhose extinguished the stick that started the execution, effectively ending the execution as well.
Makoto stared in horror as the events of the killing game finally started to catch up to him. Another person was dead, and it was technically his fault. Wasn’t it?
I’m sorry, everyone… Makoto thought. Junko and Hina… I wish I wasn’t that dense… I wish I could’ve told you that your feelings weren’t ignored…
Sayaka and Leon… I could’ve saved them too if… if I had just noticed… Makoto thought, not noticing that tears were beginning to fall from his face.
Mondo, Celeste and Chihiro… you guys didn’t deserve to die either…! Makoto thought. I’m sorry… I’m sorry I couldn’t help you in time…
Makoto began sobbing loudly, blind to the world around him. He had enough with this game, although there wasn’t much he could do about it.
Suddenly there were arms wrapped around him. When he opened his eyes he could see white from his blurred vision.
“Come on Mac,” Kiyondo said softly. “I’ll take you back to your room.”
Makoto didn’t say anything as he let himself be dragged into the elevator.
He felt so numb.
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Good Girls 3x04 and 3x05 Disorganised Monster Post
Apologies in advance for the absolute mess this is going to be. I’ll start with 3x04 and try to keep it organised but it just...won’t be. And yeah, I made all the Dean sections about Beth and Rio. Bite me.
Mick
I. Am. In. Love. With. This. Man. I’m sorry but when he rolled down his window and said “good morning”, my jaw hit the ground. His voice is unreal. Does everyone in Rio’s gang have an amazing voice? Is it a requirement for joining? What is this sorcery?
I also get a kick out of the fact that he is so polite and charming with people that he doesn’t really know, just like Rio. I can’t help but think that they must have grown up together to be so similar in that way. Also, Mrs Karpinski and Mick. I would like to see more of them.
Beth and Dean (Did I make this section all about Beth and Rio? I may have.)
I think @pynkhues has already mentioned this and I totally agree with it. That Dean just works as a character so much better in humourous scenes, like when he’s purchasing a gun. I think the last time I laughed so much at a scene with Dean in it was at the end of 2x07, when he’s interacting with the krav maga instructor.
The moose analogy was hilarious and, I’m not gonna lie, I hope Dean sticks around in the story just so we can get more outsider POV of Beth and Rio’s relationship, because it is genuinely one of my favourite things in the show and to read about in fanfic. And Dean, Rio does not “have his way” with ‘your wife’; she wouldn’t be such a pain in his ass if he did. He did this in 3x05 as well, where he referred to Beth as “something you love”. She’s not an object that people can love or have their way with.
I am convinced that Dean’s gun will be utilised within the story at some point, although whether it will be used by him is up for debate.
When he walks into the house with the gun and ignores Beth’s questions about about it, only answering when she becomes more insistent, I was struck by the childhishness of Dean’s character.
Let me articulate this for a second.
Let’s compare this scene to the way Dean acts in 2x07, when he refuses to watch the kids after Jane’s dance show and immaturely lashs out at Beth saying that he’s going to book club. It’s not even about putting her in her place. It’s simply petty and it’s childish because their is no goal aside from temporarily annoying her. Just like in this scene. He walks into the house with a huge gun on his shoulder, in a clear attempt to seek attention but then ignores her questions and it comes across as petty and childish; in both scenes, he is akin to a child who can feel that the attention of their parent is wandering and so seeks attention by being as loud and annoying as possible.
There is no back and forth in Beth and Dean’s relationship at all. When Beth dumps cash on Dean and tells him that he doesn’t know her in 1x06, when she ignores his questions at the beginning of 1x07 and tells him to take the kids to Disneyland, she was putting him in his place because, really, he deserved it. When she took away his power in the dealership and he became a house-husband, she was putting him in his place after finding out about his multiple affairs. When Dean takes her kids from her, he was trying to put Beth in her place, essentially saying See. I know you. You’re nothing without our children.
This is all very different from the back and forth in Beth and Rio’s relationship. Importantly, even though Beth and Rio are always trying to get a leg over each other (metaphorically and often physically haha) and even though they do try and sweep the rug out from one another, it’s less about wielding power over the other person than it is about wielding power over each other (I know what I mean in my own head lol). It’s that they enjoy it when the other person gets a leg over them, they enjoy the heated looks and even enjoy the gleefulness from the other person. It’s all a part of their process. Even when Beth and Rio seek attention from one another (Beth taking the pills from the cars and Rio mailing her body parts), it’s less about the end result of having the other person’s attention focused on them or having power over them; it’s more about imagining how they they will look, how they will feel, how they will react when they find out. All of it’s important. It’s all foreplay.
Also, it was one bullet Dean. Not a full clip.
Before Dean kisses Beth, he says “We were so good with him gone.” Honestly, that line felt like the 100th nail in the coffin haha. Dean just doesn’t get Beth and he doesn’t understand that there is a lack of emotional intimacy in their relationship. He hasn’t picked up on the fact that she’s actually experienced a regression on a personal level; she’s wrapped herself up in the comfort of her familiar life, with her kids, her house and her husband only after Rio’s death. The only reason he felt they were good was because they were having sex, even if it was for all the wrong reasons on Beth’s part. Even then, he classes it as good because it was sex with him.
The reality is that all this matters less than the simple truth, which is that Rio isn’t gone anymore. He’s back. And Dean knows, as stupid as he is, that it’s only a matter of time.
As for the scene where Dean kisses Beth. Here are all the ways it contrasts Beth and Rio’s kiss in 2x09 (all the ways I can think of anyway). Sorry. Not sorry.
I’d like to point out that Dean walks exactly 3 steps towards Beth, before stopping and taking her jacket from her. The same number of steps that Beth took towards Rio in her bedroom. The same number of steps that Rio took towards Beth. And notably, the same number of steps that Beth did not take towards Dean in this scene.
Yes, Beth kissed Dean back and participated in the kiss itself. But she did not participate at all in the lead-up which is, arguably, just as important. When Beth kissed Rio, the mutual nerves, tenderness and affection were a huge part of the scene. In other words, the lead-up was just as important as the kiss itself. That was very much lacking here. I suppose one could argue that this is not Beth and Dean’s first kiss but it certainly is their first on-screen kiss and presumably the first kiss they have shared in a long time. For all intents and purposes, it should be like a ‘first kiss’ because it’s their first kiss after all the betrayals, lies and disdain.
This scene, like Beth and Rio’s, takes place in daylight but, it’s different in basically every other way. Dean grabs Beth and sort of positions her head to directly face him. When Beth leaned in to kiss Rio in her bedroom, he angles his head just right and very slighly inches his head closer. For her. Beth doesn’t even do that for Dean. He leans in and kisses her and she doesn’t actually do anything to make that easier for him, nothing to indicate that she wants him to.
The music also sounds very...young, for lack of a better word. Almost high school. I think that was a very purposeful choice, given that this is the first on-screen kiss between Beth and Dean. In this scene, I definitely saw them more as they probably were when they were in high school, before they got married. There was a notable lack of any music in the scene where Beth and Rio kiss. Honestly, the scene just didn’t need any.
Christina was amazing here. After Dean releases her, her head kind of just disappointedly falls away and she opens her eyes and looks a little bit...defeated. Perhaps because she didn’t feel more or enjoy the kiss. Because it was Dean. And god, then the scene cuts to Rio coming into Paper Porcupine and the most sexually loaded, non-sex scene in the history of television....although every one of Beth and Rio’s scenes feels that way to be honest. The fact that the episode ended here, on a climactic note when Rio scrutinises the money Beth finishes making, says a lot.
The Hills (including 3x05)
I LOVED this storyline. It’s such a great way of exploring the way that Ruby’s guilt over committing crimes has gradually transitioned into a lack of guilt for the crimes that she has become ‘used to’, i.e: robberies, lying. It’s also such a great callback to a common theme in this show, “All this stuff you think you’re keeping from them. You’re not”. The fact that this was said by Ruby in season 1 and is once again coming full circle is peak writing. Also, this means that another one of my hiatus wishes has come true, that the kids would find out more or be suspicious of their parents. I wondered if it would be Kenny, Sadie or Sara who would catch on. Looks like it’s Sara. Lidya Jewett was the perfect one of the children to explore this through because she is such an amazing actress and Sara’s already had an introduction to this arc, due to Stan being arrested in the last season and her having to grapple with the fact that he did indeed commit a crime.
And look, I am the last person who wants to see Ruby and Stan fight. But I think it’s such an important arguement for them to have. Not the fact that Ruby’s committing crimes but the fact that she seems so comfortable with it now and that this is potentially becoming a model for learned behaviour for their children. The only people they love more than each other are their children.
Lidya Jewett did such a great job portraying the audaciousness and the brattiness of a teen when they are confronted by a parent calling out their behaviour. The tit for tat between Sara and Ruby was amazing. Like nuh uh, you may be right about the shady ass stuff I’ve been up to but I’m still the queen in this house. So now you owe me.
I also love the idea that Beth and Ruby have learnt so much from crime-ing. In 3x02, Beth taught Annie a lesson about how they had to deal with the mover ASAP or all the criminals in Detroit would know that they were pushovers. In this episode, Ruby teaches Sara that when you lie once, you need to know that you’ll be lying a dozen more times just to uphold your original story. It’s never over.
In 3x05, I was like why u do dis? I love this storyline and I don’t think that Stan will leave Ruby but god, the idea that Ruby is so terrified of it in Beth’s van, and for good reason, is actually scaring me. The stills from 3x07 and the hints Reno gave that we would find out how Stan feels about Beth have me shaking. I’m so excited but scared at the same time.
Annie
This is probably the first episode where I felt as though Annie’s therapy storyline really found its feet. I’m going to ignore the fact that retinoblastomas mainly only occur in children. Aside from that, it really found its feet haha.
I also just loved the humour of Annie’s scenes in this episode. Mae Whitman is amazing and her delivery is always fantastic. I genuinely think that her long-winded speech in the pawn shop about how she spent her night is one of my favourite comedic moments of the season so far. What a great callback to Annie’s gazelle run when she’s chasing down Mary Pat!
Oh god. When she was asking Dr Cohen about what was going on between them, I was physically cringing because I knew she was going to smash into a brick wall. It was painful to watch. Stop gal, stop.
It was also painful to see Dr Cohen ruthlessly lay out Annie’s psychological coping mechanisms in front of her, partly because it was coming from a place of genuine concern and care and she knew it.
Beth and Rio (Will I ever write a reasonable amount in this section? Nope.)
Gosh, the entire scene leading up to Beth and Rio in the bar and that scene in itself was peak television. Suspenseful, intense, a good back and forth between characters with unbelievable chemistry. I genuinely think that this is one of the scenes in the show that best depicts the ‘dark’ in dark comedy and the ‘drama’ in dramedy, which are usually the genres used to describe the show.
I don’t know what everyone else views as their favourite ‘dark’/’dramatic’ moments in the show? Their are many scenes which I feel really capture the themes above but some of them are:
1. 1x04 - When the girls hear a thump from the bedroom Eddie’s recovering in and they run upstairs only for him to confront them with a gun.
2. 1x06 - Boomer plants drugs in Annie’s locker, Beth dumps bags of cash on Dean.
3. 1x07 - Rio and his boys confront the girls in Beth’s house.
4. 1x09 - Beth and Rio’s first break-up scene in 1x09.
5. 1x10/2x01 - “If you wanna be the king, you gotta kill the king.”
6. 2x07 - Beth and Rio argue in the alley.
7. ....you get the point. Maybe I should write a separate post all about this?
Now this bar scene (3x04) and the entire sequence with Rio, Lucy, his boys and the girls at paper porcupine and outside the van (3x05) are included on my list of amazing ‘dark’/’dramatic’ scenes.
I’d also like to acknowledge the piano music in this scene, which is also present during the scene in Paper Porcupine in 3x05, while Rio waits patiently for Lucy to complete her counterfeit money design. It’s a stunning piece of music and it adds so much suspense to the scenes. I hope it’s released at some point!
First of all, we have Beth and Dean lying in bed. Everything about this screams that Dean is intruding, from his loud snores, to the way he’s leaning so far into her side of the bed, to the way that Beth is looking out of her French doors, away from him, and clearly thinking about what she’s going to do with regards to Rio. I spoke about this in my 3x02 thoughts post but ever since Beth and Rio began orbiting around one another, ever since their fascination with one another began (god, basically from the beginning), Dean has been consistently displayed as intruding on their relationship, despite the fact that he and Beth are still technically married and he’s always ranting about how Rio is wrecking and ‘intruding’ in on their lives. Beth and Rio have always had a tangible intimacy that’s unbelievably loud in their relationship, even before they slept together. It always feels like any voices aside from their own, any person besides them is an intrusion when they’re together or thinking about eachother.
Beth lies in bed, next to Dean, and thinks about Rio before running away from her husband and her house to see him under the cover of darkness. It feels intimate and loaded with implications. It’s absolutely driven by fear and her desire to survive but the set-up of the scene is inherently romantic. It’s akin to someone sneaking out to see their lover whom they’re having an affair with.
I could wax poetic about how much I love this scene in its entirety. When Good Girls is good, it’s fucking good. The way that Beth is frightened and then annoyed with Mick for saying something behind her when she’s the one running around at ridiculous o’clock, the imposing figure he cuts as he smokes, the way he considers her. Just. All. Of. This. I love all of Beth and Rio’s scenes, including the ones that take place during the day. But gosh, there’s just something about the scenes that take place in the dark that I find dangerous and addictive.
Rio walks into his bar, briefly nods at the bartender and greets Mick. But as soon as he sees Beth, he can’t look away from her. He doesn’t look at Mick as they clasp hands, his lips part and stay that way as he looks at her AND if you look closely, for a brief second, he stands taller and very slightly pushes his shoulders back before walking towards her.
While they are sitting at the bar together, Rio is depicted as exhausted and conflicted. This shot is stunning:
Their conversaion is so well done. Rio sceptically eyeing Beth’s finished drink and only suggesting that she slow down when she asks for a shot of tequila, his hand gently coming down on top of hers, the way he looks at her as he waits for an answer. It’s such a stark contrast to the way Dean treats her. Even now, after everything.
“One for my baby daddy here too.” SCREAMS. OMG BETH. I adore her.
God. The acting. Beth’s face when she looks at Rio after saying “I lost it”, a sort of confused and hesitant realisation that he looks affected by it, by her words. I still waver on whether or not Rio believed that Beth was indeed pregnant. To sum up what I think is going through Rio’s mind in this scene:
1. He has no reason at this point to doubt the words of Rhea’s OBGYN. In other words, it’s entirely possible that following the appointment, he grappled with the idea that Beth was pregnant with his child, conceived during an encounter fraught with emotions in her bedroom and before she shot him three times. It’s possible that he forced himself to be pragmatic, process it and accept it, only for Beth to suffer a miscarriage. There’s a feeling of mourning in the way that Rio regards Beth with his hand over his mouth, the quiet, sensitive way in which he asks when it happened, the way he looks at his palms on the bar counter, the way he tosses back the shot of tequila.
2. The loss of the pregnancy ultimately means that he’s lost the one reason, the single excuse he had to keep Beth alive. I don’t doubt that he could have killed her in the moments when he first saw her again, after the time he spent simmering, plotting and remembering. But now she’s under his skin again. God, she never even left but now she’s probably curled up somewhere inside of him all over again. It’s so obvious in the way that he says “nothing good” that he doesn’t want to kill her, that he’s tired and doesn’t want to even think about it anymore.
Following this, the writers did an amazing job with the back and forth between Beth and Rio in this scene. Beth is desperate and yet so audacious in suggesting that Rio needs money, that he should take another chance on her. I love her when she’s like this, when she’s clawing and doing her best to survive. And the way that Rio huffs an unamused laugh through pursed lips, almost as though he’s thinking, shit I’m doing this again aren’t I? I’m letting her talk? Except we all know she’s not talking him into anything. He’s just looking for an excuse. If anything, to me, he seems unamused with the traitorous part of himself that is listening to her for the sole reason of avoiding the necessity of killing her.
“You couldn’t afford it.” What a backhanded compliment. Rio can’t place a price on Beth’s head because even he struggles to deal with what her personal worth is to him, what she actually means to him, so I love that he ultimately just caves and throws out an arbitrary $100K which is much less than he has previously requested from her. I also love that Beth just focuces purely on the money and ignores the true implications of what he’s saying because it’s too much, it’s too loaded and neither of them have ever been able to contend with whatever’s between them, this thing that is indescribable.
As for the final scene of the episode. I don’t know if I can rationally articulate my thoughts on this but I’m going to do my best.
First of all, I love the idea of Beth and Rio watching each other when the other person isn’t aware of it. So when Rio enters paper porcupine and slowly walks towards her while Beth is rifling through items, unaware that he’s behind her, it just does something to me. I love it.
Also, I love the way they almost circle one another until Beth stops on the other side of the table in between them. They are so often depicted to be standing across from one another. Forever waiting for the day where they stand side by side against a common enemy.
When Rio alludes to Beth doing some custom-printing for him and she immediately catches on, she looks at him with her big, blue eyes and her voice is so feminine when she says “I don’t know what you’re talking about”. God, you can’t convince me Rio isn’t into that.
I’m not going to talk about the music too much just because this is getting too long and the fandom is already obsessed with the song anyway. The lyrics are a complete revelation and the song was, of course, purposefully chosen. I loved the entire song and the implications for Beth and Rio’s relationship but one part I particularly love:
“Though we sleep in different beds You still keep me up at night”
God, Beth lay awake next to Dean, thinking of what she was going to say to Rio, before running away to see him. There’s no way Rio doesn’t lie awake at night and think about Beth. I. Just. Can’t. This is already getting too long.
The youtube video that went up for this scene sums it up pretty well. Rio really does look pretty mesmerised by Beth in this scene. She looks at him apprehensively because she’s afraid of him and fearful for her operation but she keeps doing it because he makes her nervous, because she likes looking at him, because she likes it when he watches her, because she feels something for him and it’s all just too much because he’s watching her, just like he always has but she’s never gotten used to it. GAHHHH.
I also just love interpreting this scene after watching 3x05, when Dean says twice that Beth is “something you (Rio) love”. Beth refutes that at the end of the episode, saying Rio loves money. But here we have all three things, Beth, Rio and money in one scene. And yes, Rio’s watching Beth make money but he also can’t look away from her.
Just look at this shot. Beth and Rio facing each other, as they often do, at equal heights, with the money symbolically positoned between them. It’s not just something that separates them though. It’s something they share if that makes sense. It’s something they both care about but you can care about more than one thing.
And looks like Rio found another excuse to keep her alive. I mean, he had already found one, by demanding 100K but this is now something he can directly participate in and benefit from. Something long-term that keeps them tied together, rather than a one-off payment. He just can’t help himself, can he? They can’t let each other go.
I don’t know where else to put this. But seeing Beth wearing glasses was...life-changing.
Moving on to 3x05.
The Opening Scene and Mick
STOP SAYING GOOD MORNING AND STOP TALKING. DON’T SAY ANYTHING. I CAN’T DEAL WITH YOUR VOICE MICK.
Ahem. We also met more of Rio’s boys which means another one of my hiatus wishes came true. I’m really curious to meet Rio’s bosses, who Manny has said we will learn more about in this season, and what the debts he needs to repay are, which he alluded to in the sneak peek from 3x06 (THE ANGST). I’m guessing it has something to do with the fact that we was out of the game for so long or maybe because people have found out that he fed Turner names, or both?
I love smart Beth. Taking the plates used to make the counterfeit money as a precautionary measure was really important but also just...kind of tragic. I’m going to talk more about this later (see Paper Porcupine and the Shooting).
Also, how freaking loaded was that scene where Beth tries to pay Mick to buy more time? When she said “what if I made it up to you?”, my jaw dropped. Not even exaggerating. And when he said “it’d be a huge order”, I straight up scream-cackled. This 100% backs up the idea that Beth is legitimately the most oblivious person in the world and would totally get into a bunch of awkward situations just because she’s misunderstood somebody else or because she’s said something sexual without even realising it. I. Require. All. That. Fanfic.
I completely agree with @foxmagpie here. I just don’t think that Mick has or will betray Rio. 100K is a relatively small sum of money, given the context. We know that Rio only asked this of Beth because it was an excuse to avoid killing her. For Mick, this is nowhere near enough money to risk his life or his position as (presumably) Rio’s right hand man. And let’s be honest, in the crime world, who are you going to place your bet on? Beth or Rio? I know who I would choose.
Annie
I freaked when I saw Kevin again because I didn’t expect him to show up after 3x01 but there you go! I genuinely love this though because I didn’t think he was homeless and it just shows you that you really can’t know what’s going on in someone’s life until they tell you. It really hit me hard when he said “I’m experiencing homelessness” because it could happen to anyone. It really reminded me of a news article I read about, about individuals who are homeless but aren’t necessarily sleeping on the streets; instead, they are couch surfing or sleeping in their cars but they feel as though they have no stability, no place they can call their own and as though they have been forgotten about by society.
This show is so good at introducing tertiary characters!
Dean, The Fish and “Something you love” (Did I make this about Beth and Rio again? You’re goddamn right I did.)
So, I’m assuming the three dead fish are symbolic of Beth, Ruby and Annie. The fact that Dean was responsible for killing them is, I feel, more symbolically indicative of the consequences of him breaking the plate in this episode alone. I actually think that when Beth says “How much did you feed them?” and Dean replies “Too much”, this is more indicative of the over-arching plot for the season and really the whole show. The idea that greed, money, and for Beth, the rush, are going to be what ultimately hurts them and potentially lead them to their ruin.
Dean really pissed me off in this scene. I was clutching my head and cursing him. Every little thing pissed me off, from the way that he slammed the drawers shut, to the way he held the plate higher up, to his slighted masculinity when he said “he didn’t waste any time, did he?” Even though he knows that Beth has been willingly involved in crime, he continues to completely underestimate her. He just assumes that Rio offers up opportunities and Beth can’t resist. He cannot wrap his mind around the concept of Beth coming up with ideas and executing them; if anything, it’s Rio who can’t resist.
I gasped when Dean said “something you love”. I think this has been very controversial in the fandom. @foxmagpie answered an ask and wrote a brilliant analysis here, which I would highly recommend reading. Following the season 2 finale, I answered an ask here about Beth and Rio’s feelings for one another and I feel a little bit vindicated write now, not because I think I’m right (their feelings are so complex and completely up for interpretation at this stage) but because I agreed with my initial assessment.
I think some people might be tempted to write off what Dean said as inaccurate, simply because it’s Dean who said it. Dean is often an unreliable narrator when it comes to Beth and Rio’s relationship. His view is tainted by jealousy, misogyny and the need to take ownership over Beth as his wife again. However, he did manage to catch on to the fact that Rio treats Beth differently (Rio flaunting the relationship he has with Beth in front of Dean in 1x10/2x01), that Beth slept with Rio and was using him as a poor replacement (2x06), that Beth and Rio have a relationship that is more than just sex (before Beth brutally emasculated him by saying she just really likes having sex with Rio in 2x11). In season 2, he did eventually see that, fundamentally, Beth and Rio are addicted to one another. So, I don’t think we can write off what Dean is saying in 3x05.
As for whether or not I think Rio is in love with Beth.
I need to explain the way that I view love, in the capacity that we use it to describe the feelings that an individual can have for another person. I find myself consistently surprised by the number of people around me who talk about emotions as being incredibly complex but then act as though you either love something or you don’t or, when it comes to romantic relationships on screen, if it isn’t love then it can only be lust or desire or an obsession. Personally, I view love as a spectrum emotion and I actually think most people view it in the same way, that you can feel varying degrees and intensities of it. It sounds obvious and that’s because it totally is. As an example, I think it’s absolutely possible to be a little bit in love with someone.
So, there’s a diagram I remembered from one of my lectures and I think it’ll help me articulate the way I view Beth and Rio’s feelings for one another. The short answer is that I thought they were a little in love with one another in the second half of season 2 and I actually still agree with that but I think it’s been buried under an avalance of trauma and betrayal.
Of course, I’m not going to include the original image from my lecture (which depicts the spectrum and crossover of mood and psychotic disorders) but here’s a stock image that depicts a similar idea:
Now, I think the obvious way to look at this is to stick love on one side and hate on the other, as they are classically considered to be ‘opposing’ emotions, and then something neutral like indifference in the middle.
Personally, I agree with the idea that indifference is the opposite of love and so I’d like to place indifference on one end, hate in the middle and love on the other end, especially when it comes to considering Beth and Rio’s relationship. I’d justify placing hate in the middle because it is an intense emotion, whereas indifference is literally nothing and these two have never been indifferent towards one another, no matter how much time Rio spends on his phone when he’s with Beth. The way I see it, Beth and Rio rapidly slide up and down the part of the spectrum between love and hate and those emotions never have time to settle so that they can be acknowledged as one or the other.
(sorry this is so bad)
I guess what I’m trying to say is that, even at this point in their relationship, the majority of viewers cannot point to the middle of this spectrum and say that Rio definitively hates Beth or vice versa. Nor can we point at love and say the same. I don’t even think we could point vaguely in between. I’d personally be continuously sliding my finger up and down the spectrum between those two points.
I think Manny worded it perfectly in his interveiew, “They hate each other but want to be each other. They hate each other but want to be with each other.”
Lucy, Paper Porcupine and The Shooting
I’m going to just put this in here because this scene was so dark (and very well done in my opinion). But Rio is such a little shit! Look at his face after antagonising Beth:
God sake. Check yourself Rio. Your boys, Ruby and Annie are all watching and it’s so obvious that you’re like straight up thinking about your crush.
Even though I loved the fact that Beth thought ahead and took the plates, upon rewatching the episode it all felt so futile and painful. It really felt like so many of the Beth’s actions took Lucy to that moment. I know we’re all thinking the same thing, that Dean unknowingly triggered all of this when he broke the plate. But the reality is that even if Dean hadn’t broken the plate, it’s likely that Rio would have eventually gone straight to the source of the design. From the moment Beth chose to bring her into this, Lucy’s fate was sealed. It’s heartbreaking.
I absolutely agree with @sothischickshe when she said that Beth knew that something was going to go down. She looks at Lucy so much in this scene, with fear, with guilt but also with an almost intuitive grief. I don’t think she knew that Rio was going to kill her but I do think she had a feeling or a thought clawing at the back of her mind, that something terrible was going to happen to Lucy.
Rio orders Beth to go with Lucy, telling her to “be smart”. He still has Ruby and Annie with him and he knows that Beth would never abandon them. He makes her choose between Lucy and Ruby & Annie in this scene; when she chooses not to ask Mrs Harris for help, when she chooses to beg Lucy not to finish the plate rather than telling her to run out of the store, she is essentially choosing Ruby & Annie.
So much of this scene was about Rio punishing Beth for what she has done, by taking what she had built, ordering her to go with Lucy and forcing her to share in the responsibility of what was about to happen. Because he hasn’t been able to kill her and he knows he’ll never be able to. But I also think it was about proving a point to Beth and here’s why.
Beth shot Rio for many reasons but a lot of it was about the situation she had been placed in and the pressing need to just do something in the ‘heat of the moment’. She has never been able to kill any of her rotten eggs when she had time to plan how to do it. Even when she hit Boomer in the back of the head in 1x01, it is was in the ‘heat of the moment’. She is bound by the moral barrier that separates a murder (i.e: intent, sometimes premeditated) from voluntary manslaughter (i.e: when provoked, in the moment.) I know Beth shot Rio two more times after the initial thought and I may write another post all about that. But now is not the time. For all intents and purposes, Beth cannot kill someone after definitively making that decision in advance.
Something that I’m so struck by with the sequence in Paper Porcupine is how long it is. It’s obviously this long to build tension but it really highlights to me the length of time Rio had to consider his options and decide what he was going to do. Even the scene outside the van was long; he had time to back out of killing Lucy but, unlike Beth, he did not balk. And because of that, he proved to Beth that he can do it all.
He’s basically saying look, I can kill someone before they even have the chance to go rotten.
Obviously, we know that Beth is Rio’s rotten egg and Rio knows it too (that’s why he’s punishing Beth in this scene). But Beth has never allowed herself to believe it. She thinks it’s all about the money.
Oh god. Don’t even get me started on the implications of Rio grabbing Lucy’s hand to help her into the van and looking over at Beth as he says “ma girl”. Yes, we get it Rio. Beth’s your girl.
@pynkhues pointed out that Rio has a kind of honeytrap language that Beth is starting to recognise and you can just tell from the way that Beth closes her eyes that she knows the situation is escalating and that something is imminently going to happen.
This scene is so interesting when you stop and pause and just look at Beth and Rio’s faces. Because Beth is desperately trying to justify why Rio should keep them alive. She keeps looking at his face and then prompting Ruby and Annie to speak and answer her questions, so she can prove their worth. And then, at the very end, she sort of tacks Lucy on as an afterthought and it’s just tragic. It was over for Lucy already but, even so, Beth basically gave a speech about their value vs Lucy’s value.
And I totally agree with everyone else. Rio did not look like he was being convinced by what Beth was saying at all. I mean, he definitely had heart-eyes (haha, they’re both idiots) but he didn’t look like he was really considering what she was saying, rather he seemed more like he was impressed by what he was seeing, almost falling into the habit of staring at her as intensely as he always has. He was definitely just letting her talk so he could put a bullet in Lucy and deal with someone in front of his boys and the girls.
Rio
We already knew this but Manny and the writers have really doubled down on how charming, personable and downright sinister Rio can be as a character. His smiles come easily when he’s questioning the mover in 3x04 and interacting with Lucy, he jokes around with them and exerts an effortless control over both situations. Perhaps even more importantly, his smiles are real in these moments. It’s become very obvious that Rio enjoys it all. It’s fun for him. Just like Beth, he gets a kick out of crime and is pretty unhinged.
As for him shooting Lucy, a completely innocent woman whom he knew Beth had dragged into this. Well, I agree with what a lot of people have already said; I think it was in character. I mean, this is the man who sat and messed about on his phone while his boys waiting on the order to kill the girls in 1x02. This is the guy who killed Eddie, somebody he presumably knew well considering the fact that Eddie only called his mum aside from Rio. This is the guy who shot Dean, who we as an audience hate but who really had nothing to do with Beth’s plot to have Rio arrested. This is the guy who didn’t just have Agent Turner killed but a slew of other FBI agents. Interestingly, of all these characters, the only one aside from Lucy who was unwittingly brought into the crime world was Dean and Rio still shot him. I don’t think this was an attempt on the writers’ parts to make us hate Rio because let’s be honest, the vast majority of us will continue to love his character and they know it. This is who he is and none of us can lie to ourselves anymore. I think that’s good.
The Ending
I loved it! Annie seeking comfort from the people they love, the people who support them. And Beth not being able to do that. God, she looks exhausted and two seconds from falling to pieces in that last scene and Dean is such a narcissist that he can’t see it. All he cares about is Rio, not the effect all of this is having on Beth.
When Beth says that she also really hates being around Rio again and Dean questions her, “really?”, it’s the only thing he can focus on when it comes to her. Like once Rio stuck his dick inside Beth, she wasn’t just her anymore, she was only a person with relation to Rio. Ewwwww Dean. Go away.
Also, it’s so telling that Beth couldn’t repeat herself when Dean questioned her. God, even after Rio ordered Mick to shoot Lucy, she can’t lie about it. She’s such a good liar but, in this scene, she’s so exhausted that she can’t even put in the effort.
God, Christina was amazing. Her watery blue eyes, her forced smiles and pained expressions. I felt like I had been stabbed in the heart when Max said “except for you” and that Beth was Lucy’s only friend. I feel terrible for Max and completely agree with Lucy! He is totally awesome.
77 notes
·
View notes
Text
Comic-Con
Synopsis: Y/N drags Natasha to comic con
Pairing: Natasha Romanoff x fem!reader
Words: 854
A/N - Extra slow this year but another old story for my fanfic dump. I can’t be bothered finding new gifs though
"Fine," the redhead growls. "If it'll get you to shut up, I will go with you. Just... stop talking."
With a soft kiss against her cheek, you give her a bright smile. You had finally worn her down, it had only taken around thirty minutes of annoying her. "Do you reckon Tony would let me borrow his suit?"
"You can ask him." She replies, glancing back to her book.
"I'm sure he will." You turn on your heel. "He likes me. I'm his favourite."
And you were right. Tony was more than happy to lend you one of his suits as long as you promised not to go mad with power. He let you borrow an older suit but it was still awesome. It was just for show anyway. It took a lot to get Natasha to put on her super suit but she finally gave in. Wearing an older version just like you. You forgot she even owned it but it suited her well.
"You really look like the black widow,"
"Maybe because I am," Natasha mumbles, shifting her weight as she stood in line. You were surrounded by an array of collectors, nerds, geeks, and cosplayers waiting to be let into the convention centre. "I can't believe I agreed to come to this."
"Will you stop complaining," you insist with a roll of your eyes. "Do you think I look like Tony?"
"No, he's much prettier." She teases
"Hey," you slap her arm playfully and she pulls her arm away.
"You're cute though." Reaching up she ruffles her hand in your hair to which you shake her off. A groan leaving your lips. "Put the helmet on and nobody will be able to tell the difference."
You let the nanotech take over completely, a helmet forming around your head. The whole thing was weird and high tech. You could see everything but it was like looking at the world through an extremely advanced computer. "Welcome, Miss Y/L/N, is there anything I can assist you with?"
You'd recognise that AI voice anywhere. "Friday?"
"Yes, Miss Y/L/N?"
Turning to Natasha, you watch her stats pop up on the screen beside her. You read over them, not learning anything particularly new. "This is so cool. I think I might steal Tony's suit become the next iron man, what do you think?"
"In your dreams maybe," Natasha snorts. "You wouldn't last five minutes."
"Fuck you,"
The line moved relatively quickly after the doors were open and soon enough you had checked in and we're left to explore the venue. Natasha seemed less than thrilled as you dragged her around the main hall, examine all the Merchandise and art for sale. Took a few pictures with fans and even found some who thought your suit wasn't accurate which was laughable. Even Natasha found a way to have a little fun. A little girl had run-up to her and started talking about how she was her favourite avenger. It was sweet. Hours felt like minutes and before you know it, it's the end of the day. You throw your bag on the floor as you slump down on the couch
"I can't believe we didn't win. Who looks more like the black widow than you, the black widow," You huff, folding your arms over your chest. Natasha just shrugged casually. "I'm literally wearing an iron man suit."
"People tend to miss what's under their nose."
"I guess." You sigh, letting your head fall back. "we'll just try again tomorrow."
"Tomorrow?"
You turn to face her, a sly smile slipping onto your lips. "Mhmm, I have weekend passes. I think tomorrow I'll go as Captain America, Imma steal his shield and you have to wear a different widow outfit." You explain. "Or you could be one of the boys, hawkeye maybe?"
"I could just wear normal clothes. It's not like I actually want to go anyway."
You shake your head. "No. You're gonna dress up and show off how much cooler the black widow is compared to the others."
"You think I'm cool?"
"Course I do" You insist, sitting up. "I mean being an iron man is pretty great too though. I'm a little jealous of Tony."
Palm held up, you're surprised when the blast you imagined actually happened. A blast of energy smashing right through the wall opposite. Natasha dives on top of you, holding you close to her chest. Probably in order to protect you before realising you were the cause. As she sits up you can actually see her expression change to annoyance. You give her a smile.
"What the fuck are you doing? I know you're pissed you lost but that doesn't mean destroy the place"
"I'm sorry, okay?" You plead loudly. "I didn't think it'd work. FRIDAY said the parent lock was on."
"You're so irresponsible, it's not even funny."
"Everyone okay?" Wanda looks through the hole directly at you two.
"Yes. just Y/L/N being a dumbass."
"I already apologized," You growl. "I didn't mean to do it."
Natasha's glare disappears and she places a soft kiss on your head. "you're such an idiot."
#natasha romanoff#natasha romanoff x reader#natasha romanoff imagine#black widow x reader#Black Widow
192 notes
·
View notes